A READY REFERENCE SKETCH
OF ERIN AND ALBAN
WITH
SOME ANNALS OF A BRANCH
OF A
WEST HIGHLAND FAMILY
SARAH A. McCANDLESS CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
PART I CHAPTER I PRE-HISTORIC PEOPLE OF BRITAIN 1. The Stone Age--Periods 2. The Bronze Age 3. The Iron Age 4. The Turanians 5. The Aryans and Branches 6. The Celto CHAPTER II FIRST HISTORICAL MENTION OF BRITAIN 1. Greeks 2. Phoenicians 3. Romans CHAPTER III COLONIZATION PE}RIODS OF ERIN, TRADITIONS 1. British 2. Irish: 1. Partholon 2. Nemhidh 3. Firbolg 4. Tuatha de Danan 5. Miledh 6. Creuthnigh 7. Physical CharacteriEtics of the Colonists 8. Period of Ollaimh Fodhla n ·'· Cadroc's Tradition 10. Pictish Tradition
CHAPTER IV ERIN FROM THE 5TH TO 15TH CENTURY 1. 5th to 8th, Christianity-Results 2. 9th to 12th, Danish Invasions :0. 12th. Tribes and Families 4. 1169-1175, Anglo-Norman Conquest 5. Condition under Anglo-Norman Rule
CHAPTER V LEGENDARY HISTORY OF ALBAN 1. Irish sources 2. Nemedians in Alban 3. Firbolg and Tuatha de Danan 4. Milesians in Alban 5. Creuthnigh in Alban 6. Two Landmarks 7. Three pagan kings of Erin in Alban II CONTENTS
CHAPTER VI AUTHENTIC HISTORY BEGINS 1. Battle of Ocha, 478 A. D. 2. Dalaradia, 498 A. D. 3. Connection between Erin and Alban
CHAPTER VII ROMAN CAMPAIGNS IN BRITAIN (55 B.C.-410 A.D.) 1. Caesar's Campaigns, 54-55 B.C. 2. Agricola's Campaigns, 78-86 A.D. 3. Hadrian's Campaigns, 120 A.D. 4. Severus' Campaigns, 208 A.D. 5. State of Britain During 150 Years after SeveTus 6. Theodosius' Campaign, 360 7. Stilicho's Campaign, 396 8. Withdrawal of Romans, 410 CHAPTER VIII BRITAIN AFTER ROMANS WITHDRAW. (410) 1. Period of Darkness 2. Settlement of Tribes 3. The four Kingdoms 1. Dalaradia 2. Picts, 2 Div. 3. Britons and Angles 4 Wars with Pagan Kings 5. Church of Northumbria Conforms to Rome CHAPTER IX THE KINGDOM OF SCONE 1. State of the Four Kingdoms, 731 2. Neotan (Picts) Conform to Rome, 710 3. Wars with Dalaradia 4. Foundation of St. Andrews 5. Danish Invasions 6. Kenneth Mac Alpine, First King of the Picts and Scots CHAPTER X THE KINGDOM OF ALBAN, 889-1005 1. Law of Succession 2. Invasions of Norwegians and Danes 3. Organization of the Church and Provinces 4. Wars with Wessex, Fealty to England 5. Family Wars CHAPTER XI THE KINGDOM OF SCOTIA, (1005-1290) Malcolm II, (1005-1034) 1. Extent of Scotia, Alliance with Sigurd 2. War with Danes 3. The Name Scotia Duncan ( 1034-1040) . 1. The Orkneys and War with Thorfinn Macbeda (1040-1057) 1. Division, Macbeda's Claims and Character 2. Sigurd and Tostig assist Duncan's Son CONTENTS III
CHAPTER XII SCOTIA CONTINUED Malcolm III. (1057-1093) 1. Rivals, Alliance with Norway 2. Second Marriage-His Claims 3. War with English in Northumbria 4. Character of Malcolm, Extent of Scotia 5. Ancestry of the Queen, Her Influence and Death 6. Education of the Children, Influence of Matilda's Marriage 7. The Succession Donald Ban, (1093), (six months) Duncan, (1093-1094), (six months) Donald Ban and Edmund, (1094-1097) l~dgar, (1097-1107) 1. English Aid 2. Treaty with Magnus 3. War with Donald Ban Alexander I, (1107-1124) 1. Division of the Kingdom 2. Character of the King 3. English Archbishops Assert Supremacy in Scotland
CHAPTER XIII SCOTIA, NOW FEUDAL SCOTLAND David, (1124-1153) 1. Bishopric of Glasgow 2. Feudal Institutions 3. Moray Revolts 4. David Aids Matilda 5. Battle of the Standard 6. David's Land Prosperous 7. Advance in Civilization 8. Succession Settled on Grandson CHAPTER XIII, Continued Malcolm IV, (1153-1165) 1. Gaels Revolt 2. Somerlied William the Lion, (1165-1214) 1. Claims Northumbria 2. Celtic Uprising CHAPTER XIV SCOTIA, NOW FEUDAL SCOTLAND, Continued Alexander II, (1214-1249) 1. Coronation 2. Moray 3. Argyll and Galloway 4. War with Norway for the Isles Alexander III, (1249-1285) 1. Coronation 2. Enshrining of Queen Margaret, ( 1250) 3. Change in Regency 4. War with Hakon for the Isles 5. Results of the Battle of Largs 6. Treaty with Norway 7. Estates Settle the Succession 8. Death of the Maid of Norwa¥ IV CONTENTS
Scotland During Alexander's Reign 1. Consolidation 2. Two Special Features 3. People and Language
CHAPTER XV SCOTLAND FROM THE END OF THE CELTIC DYNASTY TO THE HOUSE OF STUART, (1290-1370) 1. Rival Heirs, Decision 2. Edward I. as Overlord John Baliol, ( 1290-1296) 1. Causes of Hostility to England 2. Results in Scotland 3. War for Independence Under Wallace. Until 1303 Robert Bruce, (1303-1329) 1. Crowned in 1306 2. War Renewed by Edward II. 3. Bannockburn, Results 4. Edward II. Concludes Peace, ( 1328) David II., (1329-1370) 1. Barons Revolt Under Edward Baliol 2. Condition of the Kingdom 3. Battle at Neville's Cross, Results, ( 1346)
CHAPTER XVI. Part 1. THE STUART DYNASTY IN SCOTLAND, (1370-1603) 1. List of Kings 2. Act of Settlement Transfers Rule to the House of Hanover THE STUART RULERS Robert II, (1370-1390) 1. Otterburn 1388) Robert III., (1390-1406) 1. Halidon Hill 2. Prince James Captured, (1405) James I., (1424-1436) 1. Condition of the Kingdom .James II., (1437-1460) 1. Regency 2. Assist Lancaster Party James III., (1460-1488) 1. Character and Favorites 2. Cause of War with England 3. Revolt of the Nobles James IV., (1488-1513) 1. Marriage 2. Enforcement of Laws 3. Invasion of Eng. Flodden
CHAPTER XVI, Continued .James V., (1513-1542) 1. Dissension with Henry VIII., Results Mary Stuart, (1542-1567) 1. Invasion of Scotland 2. Battle of Pinkie 3. Alliance with France --- CONTENTS v
4. Religion a Cause of Discord 5. Regency 6. Treaty with Elizabeth 7. The Queen's Reception, (1561), Her Marriage 8. Causes of Mary's Abdication, ( 1567) 9. Imprisonment in England 10. Estimates of Mary Stuart's Character James VI., ( 1567-1603), James I., (1603-1625) 1. Regency 2. Cause of Civil War, Results 3. The Covenants 4. The Black Acts, (1584) 5. Church Lands, (1587) 6. Roman Plot 7. James I. of England, (1603) Record of the House of Stuart The Scotch Irish CHAPTER XVII THE CHURCH IN ERIN AND ALBAN (Abridged from Celtic Scotland, Vol. II. arranged in twelve sec· tions each having special features, landmarks of the period.) Section I. The Primitive Religion Section II. Introduction of Christianity Section III. The Irish Church under St. Patrick Section IV. The Dalriadic Church Section V. Monasticism Section VI. The Church of St. Columba Section VII. The Southern Church Section VIII. Periods of Change in the Celtic Church Section IX. The Culdees Section X. Coming of the Danes Section XI. The Scottish Church Section XII. (12th Century) The state of the Church Extinction of the old Celtic Church
CHAPTER XVII Section I. The Primitive Religion 1. The Druids 2. Nature Worship Section II. Introduction of Christianity 1. Ninian 2. Palladius Section III. Irish Church Under St. Patrick 1. Early Life, Episcopate 2. Leading Features of the Church, Three Periods 3. Influence of Gaul Section IV. The Dalriadic Church 1. Colony of Scots, 498 2. Iona, Seven Bishops Section V. Monasticism 1. Columbanus 2. Introduction of Monastic Life 3. Clonard Section VI. Church of St. Columba 1. Columba comes to Alban, (563), Iona 2. Organization of the Columban Church 3. Devotional System VI CONTENTS
4. Conversion of the Picts 5. Political Object of Columba 6. Results of Twelve Years' Labor 7. Death of Columba, ( 597) 8. Monastery and "Family of Iona" 9. The Brethren, Vows, Classes 10. Manner of Life, Discipline Section VII. The Southern Church 1. Conflict Between Christian and Pagan, ( 573) 2. Kentigen, Early Life, Fi;r~t Bishop of Glasgow 3. Meeting with Columba 4. His Death, ( 603) 5. Wars of Penda with Aeduin, Two Events Section VIII. Periods of Change in Church 1. Two Leading Events 2. Columban Church in Northumbria 3. Southern Irish Church Conforms in 634 4. Synod of Whilby, Northumbrian Church Conforms, 664 5. Andanman, Abbot of Iona, 704. Synod of Tara. 6. Northem Picts Conform, 710 7. Schism at Iona, Dunchad's Party Conform, 716. 8. Monks Expelled by Nectan, 717. St>ction IX. The Culdees 1. Names of the Anchorites 2. Origin and Development Section X. Coming of the Danes 1. Iona Monastery Burned, 795. 2. Changes at Iona, 704-772) Monastery rebuilt. 3. Changes in Government, 844-860. 4. Columban Church Restored, Dunkeld
CHAPTER XVII Section XI. The Scottish Church 1. Giric's Measures, 875-889. 2. Assembly at 'Scone, 908, Primacy Transferred to S"t. Andrews 3. Keledei and St. Andrews 4. Dunkeld a Lay Possession, Consequences 5 Celibacy Enforced, 1139 6. Character of Queen Margaret, Influence, Rebuilds Iona. Story of the Queen's Missal. 7. State of the Church, 12th Century and Keledei of St. Andrew 8. Dr. Reeves Explanation of Keledei. 9. State of Iona 10. Cele De of Clonmacnois Section XII. Extinction of the Old Celtic Church 1. Causes; Internal Decay and External Change 2. Roman Influence, Edgar, Alexander, and David 3. English Archbishops C~aim Supremacy 4. Bishop Robert, David's Policy 5. Aggressive Measures Against the Culdees, 1144; St. An- Andrews, 1248; They Disappear, 1332. 6. Lochleven and other Culdees Disappear. 7. Bull of Pope Clement, 1188. 8. Conditions at Iona 9. Reginald Inherits Iona 10. Resistance of the Family of Iona. CONTENTS VII
QHAPTER XVIII. Part 1. LEARNING AND LANGUAGE 1. Monastic Schools 2. Writings of Columbanus and Others 3: The Scriba, Duties, the Ferleigium or Lector 4. Beginning of a Written Language 5. Differences in the Dialects 6. Scotch Gaelic 7. Gaelic Termed Scottish 8. Period of Neglected Education, 1478-1560 9. Literature Begins 10. Scotch Gaelic Becomes a Written Language
PART II CHAPTER I THE TRIBE AND THE CLAN IN SCOTLAND 1. Land Division and Chiefs 2. Origin of the Clan 3. Parliament of Inverness and the Lords of the Isles, 1427 4. First Appearance of the Clan 5. Battle of the North Inch, 1396 6. Clan Formation 7. Power of Chief CHAPTER II GENEALOGIES OF THE CLANS 1. Cause of Subjection of the Clans 2. First Appearance as a United Force 3. Names of Clan Members, Surnames 4. Clan Pedigree; Value 5. Influence Leading to Changes in Pedigree 6. Two Groups of Clans from Their Ancestors of Authentic Pedigree 7. The Clan Campbell; Origin and Location 8. Charters 9. Termination of Clanship 10. Supreme Court Decision in 1852 CHAPTER III THE HIGHLANDERS 1. Fordun's Description 2. Notes of a Modern Writer 3. Old Laws and Customs 4. Summer Life in the Hills, by Mr. Carmichael 5. Leading Traits of the People 6. Superstition 7. Poetry and Music 8. The Highland Dress 9. Weapons, Occupations in Times of Peace CHAPTER IV THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS 1. Causes of Hostility Between Gael and Saxon 2. Campaigns of Montrose and Dundee 3. The Duke of York 4. James II. King, Coronation, Declaration in Council; Results 5. Plot at the Court of Orange, William's Reasons for In vasion VIII CONTENTS
6. Council at Whitehall; Results 7. Illness of James, Loyalty and Treachery in His Kingdom 8. Louis XIV. Offers Hospitality, Queen Goes to France 9. Withdrawal of James II.; His Manifesto 10. William Proclaimed King; War with Scots and Irish 11. Treaty of Ryswick, 1697 12. Death of James II., Sept. 15th, 1701. Burial in 1813. 13. Prince of Wales Proclaimed as James III. 14. 1702; Acts of Parliament, William Dies 15. Jacobite Efforts and First Expedition of the Prince 16. Peace of Dtrecht, Queen Anne Dies, 1714; Louis XIV., 171&. 17. Uprising in 1715: Results, and Acts of Parliament 18. Queen Mary Beatrice Dies, 1718. 19. Uprising of 17 45, Leader, Three Battles 20. Penalties · and Measures to Subdue the Highlanders; Effect Upon Clans. CHAPTER V ·THE WEST HIGHLANDS AND THE ISLES 1. Early Condition and That Under Feudal Rule 2. The Viking Age; Results, Magnus 3. Somerlied, the Hammer of the Norsemen 4. His Policy, Character, and L€gacy to Alban 5. Trouble With Godred; Treaty 6. Somerlied's Last Expedition 7. Most Prosperous Period of Scotland 8. War of Independence, Wallace 1302-1308 9. Arran a· Refuge for Bruce 10. Barbour's Story of Bannockburn 11. Brandanes in David's Wars 12. Arran's Caves, Chapels, Castles and Prehistoric Remains C;HAPTERS VI AND VII. Some Annals of a Branch of the West Highland Family, McCandless-Buchanan, The Greeting. CHAPTER VI. ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES Clans-Artair, Buchanan. Families-Mac Kinlay, Mac Candlish, Buchanan, Graham. CHAPTER VII. THE MAC CANDLISH-BUCHANAN Bl;lANCH 1. The Mac Can'dlish-Buchanan Family of Grouse Hall, Gleneely, Ireland. 2. The Thomas McCandless Line 2. The Thomas McCandless Family and Families of De scendants. The Thomas McCandless Family Groups, 1-10. LAST NOTES 1. Our Genealogy 2. Our War Record
Appendix The Ancestry and Family of persons allied by marriage with the Thomas McCandless Line. THE PATRON SAINT OF SCOTIA.
"The zeire of God sevynn hundir XYI ye relikis of Sanct Androw ye Apostel corn in Scotland." ( Chron. of Picts and Scots). We are told that St. Andrew preached to the northern Scythian people, that he went to the Pictones (Achreans) and to the town of Patras, where he was crucified on the second day before the Kalends of December. His bones were kept there until the time of Constantine the Great; in 345 a large army was sent to Patras to avenge his martyrdom and to remove the relics, which were taken to Constantinople. Angus, king of the Picts, 731-761, is at war with the Saxons, and just before the great battle he has a vision of St. Andrew, who promises success, and tells him to advance with the cross and offer up one-tenth of his inheritance to God and St. Andrew. Angus wins and on his way home he hears of the coming of Regulus, a bishop from Constantinople, with a retinue and the relics of St. Andrew. Regulus meets the three sons of the king at Forteviot, and they give him a tenth of this place. The queen is at Monichi, and she gives this place to God and St. Andrew. The holy men meet Angus and they go on to Chilrymont, and the king gives this place to God and St. Andrew. with waters, meadows, fields, pas tures, woods, and moors as a gift forever, ordering the people should be free from all secular exactions forever, and in token of this the king offers a turf, laying it upon the Altar. It was in 710 that King Nectan placed the Pictish kingdom under the protection of St. Peter, and now St. Peter is superseded by St. Andrew as, the patron saint of the kingdom in the last year of the reign of King Angus, 761. The legend means another Roman mission to the Picts. THE EMBLEM OF SCOTIA-THE THISTLE.
The thistle appeared officially for the first time during the reign of James II, who had it placed on the coinage of the kingdom and adopted it as his own badge. It also appeared upon the coins in the reigns of James IV, Mary Stuart, James V and James VI. The thistle merke was a silver shilling. The thistle dollar was a double merke. Each took its name from the emblem on it. The Most Ancient Order of the Thistle, which the Scots claim ante dates the Order of the Garter, was founded by James V of Scotland. It consisted of the sovereign and twelve knights. It has for its insignia the blossom and leaves of a thistle in gold, together with the national motto. During the reign of Queen Anne it pleased her to bestow upon the great S'cotsman, the Duke of Hamilton, the Order of the Garter. The nobleman refused it unless he should also be allowed to wear the Order of the Thistle, saying that he would never lay down the thistle to make way for the rose, and reminding her that her majesty's father, James II of England, had bestowed the Scottish honor upon him. The queen not only permitted him to wear both orders, but from that time wore them herself. The number in the order had then dwindled to eight, and she restored it to twelve. The first allusion to it as the Scottish emblem is by Dunbar in his poem, "The Thistle and the Rose," written in 1501 on the marriage of James IV to Margaret Tudor. Since then the poets of Scotland have ever been ready to pay it homage, and the poets of other countries generally have not ventured to do otherwise. James Hogg wrote: "Up wi' th' flowers o' Scotland, The emblem o' the free; Their guardians for a thousand years Their guardians still we'll be. A foe had better brave the de'il Within his rocky cell, Than our thistle's purpe bonnet, Or our bonny heather bell." There has been some controversy as to which variety of the plant was originally selected as the Scottish emblem, but the common cotton thistle, with its purple flower, is generally accepted as the true one.-Christian Science Monitor. THE DEDICATION.
As a tribute to my father, John McCandless, of Gleneely, Ireland, and Mulingavie, Scotland, also in remembrance of his parents, George and Mar garet Jane McCandless and of his brothers and sisters-Matthew, George, William, Robert, Susanna, Mary and Margaret, this sketch of Erin and Ancient Alban, and these Annals of a Branch of the West Highland Family of McCandless-Buchanan, have been compiled. This has been done in accord ance with inquiries begun by my father in his later years, that information relating to his ancestors and relatives of the blood might be collected. The turmoil of war has made communication with relatives abroad uncertain and infrequent, yet, a beginning has been made which may cause interest sufficient to lead to further developments and still fuller records in the years to come. SARAH A. McCANDLESS, Pittsburgh, Penna., 1918.
PATRIOTISM.
"BREATHES THERE A MAN." Breathes there a man with soul so dead Who never to himself hath said, This is my own, my native land! Whose heart hath ne'er within him burned, As home his footsteps he hath turned From wandering on a foreign strand. If such there breathe, go, mark him well! For him no minstrel rapture swell; High though his titles, proud his name, Boundless his wealth, as wish can claim, Despite those titles, power, and pelf, The wretch concentred all in self, Living, shall forfeit fair renown, And, doubly dying shall go down To the vile dust from whence he sprung, Unwept, unhonored, and unsung. SIR WALTER SCOTT. PREFACE.
History is said to be a record of that which has happened, and as it happened, also, that it should, like charity, begin at home. But the homes of today are linked with those of preceding generations, each inheriting physical and mental traits which go to make up the personality of the indi vidual. The spirit in the homes makes the soul of the community; while that of the whole people makes the soul of the Nation, and gives it a place, for weal, or for woe, in the Books of Time. Tracing their development, step bY step, from the earliest sources, we get some light upon what manner of men our Scotch forbears were; what we have inherited from them of good or of evil, and what influence they have exerted in the world's destiny. One reads with pride of that period in Innis Fall, the Isle of Destiny, when nobles and students quit Britain to seek education in her noted schools. Erin at this epoch has been called a "Christian Greece-the nurse of science and civilization." In Ancient Alban the independence of the Highlanders never succumbed to the Roman war lords, and the same spirit in their descendants has been of the strongest influence in our own United States of America. "Every nation brings to our western civilization a gift of its own." "The early Scotch and Scotch-Irish settlers," says Cotton Mather, "were best suited to defend the frontiers; but later generations, accustomed to a new environment, did more than defend the fro.ntiers and fight the battles of the Revolution." Senator Henry Cabot Lodge, in the "Century" of September, 1891, and July, 1892, made a statement based upon the biographies of 14,243 persons of more than average ability. Appleton's Encyclopedia shows "The Dis tribution of Ability in the United States." Of the Scotch-Irish there were 1,439 biographies, the Germans 659, Huguenot 589, English 10,376. Although the Germans number not quite one-half of the Scotch, they had more repre sentatives in Art, Music and Science; but in Education, Government, Law, the Stage, Invention, Exploration, and War, the Scotch-Irish exceeded the Germans more than three to one. Compared with the Huguenots they were weaker in Art and Music; but three times as strong in Government, The ology, Exploration, Invention, and the Stage. In careers devoted to Govern ment, War and Exploration, they exceeded the natural proportion; in Literature, Art, Science, Music, and Philanthropy, they fall far short, these careers being ill suited to a pioneer life. Comparison was also made of those of conspicuous ability, represented by portraits. In 1,258 biogra phies, the Scotch-Irish per cent. shows that the Scotch-Irish more often produce men of the first rank than the English. An interesting notice of the Scotch-Irish, by W. Henry, in the Ready Reference History, may be found at the end of CHAP. XVI, Part 1. In the main the Sketch of Erin and Alban is compiled from the works of a noted Gaelic writer, supplemented in Chap. IV., Part 11, by the writings of a descendant of a Scotch Episcopalian family of rank, officials in the Stuart royal family, and who shared their exile in France. Through courtesy of the governments of France, Scotland and England, permission was given to use private correspondence, memorials, etc., of this family carefully preserved in the archives of each country and never before edited. In addition, the list shows authorities consulted, from each of whom something of importance has been gleaned and acknowledgment is here made of such assistance. It is well to note that in all statements, both the style and language of the author quoted, has been retained and given as recorded. LEADING BOOKS CONSULTED.
"Celtic Scotland," 3 Vols. ( 1876), and "The Highlanders," by William Forbes Skene, D. C. L., LL. D., Historiographer Roy:al of Scotland. "Ready Reference History," 5 Vols., by J. N. Larned. "Origin of the Aryans," by Canon Taylor. "The Science of Language," by Abel Hovelacque, Paris, France. "Arran of the Bens, the Glens, and the Brave" (1911), by Mackenzie MacBride, F. S. A. (Scot.). "The Scotch-Irish Pioneers of Ulster and America," by Charles Knowles Bolton, Boston ( 1910). "The History of Scotland," by M. Macarthur. "Tales of a Grandfather," by Sir Walter Scott. "Queens of England," by Miss Strickland. "Scottish Surnames Before 1723," by Buchanan of Auchmar. "Scottish Clans and Their Tartans," Charles Scribner Sons. "The British Peerage," Burke. "Heraldry." "International Biography." "John Randolph." (Statesman's Series). "Wilkinsburg Tablet Address" (1916), by Miss Harding. "The Living Church."
A SKETCH
OF ERIN AND ALBAN INTRODUCTION.
The name Scotia or Scotland, was not applied to what is now' known as Scotland, until near the end of the tenth century. It was part of Britain and that portion north or the Firths of the Forth and Clyde was by the Romans called Caledonia and from an early period known by the Celtic name of Alban. The name Scotia was applied to Ireland, which was the mother country of the Scots, and not until the beginning of the sixth century was the first colony of Scots settled in the west. Not until the tenth century was it known as Scotia, and from this to the twelfth or thirteenth century the name 1\.lban was gradually superseded by Scotia, which then comprised the districts from the Firth of Forth south, to the Moray Firth and Spey river north, German ocean east, and west by the mountains separating it from Argyll. Later it assumed the form known as modern Scotland. Prior to the tenth century many small independent tribes lived in Alban, no one of which was strong enough to overcome the others until after this period, when there were changes, and the Scots annexed the other petty kingdoms as provinces. The natural boundaries have influenced the political divisions; arms of the sea and mountains make a natural separation. South, the Solway Firth, the Tweed and the Cheviot Hills marked it off from Roman Britain. Farther north the Firths of Forth and Clyde approach, leaving a neck of land but thirty-five miles wide, and three divisions are thus made. The mountains again divide these districts, the Mounth extending from Aberdeen to the Western sea-Ben Nevis, one of its two highest peaks. The second great chain extends north and south, and is known as Drumalban (or the backbone of Alban). By these the country north of the Forth and Clyde is divided into four dis tiicts, two along the east coast and two in the west, these chains and rivers being great landmarks in the early history, which is divided into five periods. During the first period of three and a half centuries, the native tribes were under Rome, either subject or struggling for independence. In the second period, longer than the first, the native and foreign races struggled for dominant authority. The third period begins with the establishment of a Scottish monarchy in the ninth century, lasting for two and a half centuries, becoming extinct in Malcolm II. The fourth period is of a century, in which there is a struggle between the Celts and the Scoto-Saxon dynasty which finally, by the union of the blood of Scot and Saxon, prevails. The fifth period, the Saxon race and feudalism over all except the Highlands and the Isles, includes the reigns of David I, Malcolm IV, William the Lion, Alexander II and Alexander III, in 1286, and terminates the native dynasties. In the first three periods Alban is a purely Celtic people of different branches of the Celt; during the two last the rulers are more identified with the Saxons, causing struggle with the Celts, who gradually retreated until they became confined to the mountains and the Western Isles. THE PRE-HISTORIC AND PRIMITIVE PEOPLE 3
PART I.
CHAPTER I.
THE PRE-HISTORIC AND THE PRIMITIVE PEOPLE OF THE BRITISH ISLES. The first inhabitants of Europe have left no trace of existence except bones, skulls, and implements of stone, buried d·eeply under river deposits and in caves. Geologists think that these people lived many thousana years ago, and that Europe then, was different, both in its climate and its form, from the Europe of today. It is supposed that Italy and Sp·ain joined Europe to Africa, which helps to explain the fact, that remains of the elephant, the lion, the rhinoceros, the hippopotamus, and the hyena, also of the mammoth, are found with the remains CHAPTER II. FIRST HISTORICAL MENTION OF BRITAIN. GREEKS-As early as the sixth century before Christ the Greeks knew of these islands from the trade in tin which was imported by sea by the Phoenicians and their Colony of Carthage, and later, a land trade was carried on by their rivals, the Greek colony of Marseilles. A Greek poet, Orpheus, mentions them 600 B. C. as the Iernian Isles, and Herodotus in 500 B. C. calls them the Cassiterides, or tin islands; in 400 B. C. they were known as Albion and Ierne. Accounts have been preserved of Phre· nician voyages from which our information is derived. PHCENICIANS-Phrenicia was a strip of land in Asia Minor lying between the Mountains of Lebanon and the sea, Tyre and Sidon being the leading cities. Sidon prior to 1050 B. C. being the most important. was defeated by the Philistines and Tyre takes the lead. Their cities were ruled by kings, there being no ·federation among them. One of the most important countries of the ancient world, it was the carrier between the East and the West; its people, the leaders in trade, established colonies along the shores of the Mediterranean, Carthage in Africa, Cadiz in Spain, and many others on the islands. They traded in tin with the peo·ple of Britain; in gold with 0l}hir on the Arabian coast, and with Ceylon; it is said they even went to the North Sea. They were famous for a purple dye made from shell fish; they claimed the discovery of glass and made various articles for ornament or use; they were skilled metallurgists, their work in gold and silver, also in other metals, being of high repute. King Solomon, in building the temple, sent to Hiram, king of Tyre, for cunning artificers. Altogether they have a claim to be considered one of the most ingenious of the nations of antiquity. From their trade in tin with the primitive .people of Britain and the Scilly Islands, we learn that this metal was dug up, then fused, made into blocks, and taken to a certain island, Ictis, during low tide. These islands are peopled CHAPTER III. COLONIZATION PERIOD OF ERIN-TRADITIONS. BRITISH-The oldest form of the British tradition Is that of Nennius. According to him the Britons were a colony of Trojans from Italy, led by a younger son of Aeneas named Brutus, who being expelled from Italy, came with his followers, first into Gaul where he built a city, and then into this island, which he called Brittan'nia, dwelt there and filled It with his descendants. Nennius says he learned another account from ancient books of his ancestors. The first !])an of the race of Japhet who came into Europe was Alanus, who had three sons, the eldest of whom had four, two of them being Britto and Albanus, whose names were given to the island. IRISH-The Irish traditions are found in an ancient tract called "Leabhar Gabhala," or "Book of Conquests." PARTHOLOJ'Ii-The first -peopling of Ireland after the flood was by Partholon and his colony, who came from Migdonia in Greece, taking his way through the Mediterranean by Sicily, and leaving Spain on the right he arrived at Ireland where he landed with his three sons and one thousand soldiers, ~ut after three hundred years this colony was swept away by a plague. NEl\U-IIDH-Thirty years after, Nemhidh landed in Ireland with a colonly from Scythia and his four sons. After his death his people were driven out by sea robbers, or Formorians, and left Erin in three bands; one under Simon Breac going to Thrace; the second under Iobaath to the North of Europe, and the third under Briotan Mao!, to the North of Alban. This colony had lived on the island 216 years, after which Erin remained a wilderness for 200 years, when another colony arrived. FIRBOLG--A people called Firbolg arrived from Thrace; they were descendants of Simon Breac, and had been subjected and made to dig the earth and carry it in leather bags called "bolgo" in Irish. They rebelled and came to Erin under Deala and his five sons, who divided the is'and into five provinces, and his followers into three "septs"; the Firbolgs, me::::t of the bags, went to Connaught; the Fir Domhnan, men of the pits, went to Ulster, and the Fir Gaillian, men of the spear, to Leinster; they founded the monarchy of Erin and held it for thirty-six years. TUATHA DE DANAAN-Under Ecohaidh, the son of Ere, the last king of the Firbolgs, a people called the Tuatha De Danaan arrived in Erin; they were of the descendants, of Nemhidh, who had gone to North Europe. They built four cities, Falias, Gorias, Finias, and Murias. and after living a long time in these cities, passed over to the north of Alban, taking with them the four articles of great value-the Lia Fal, or Stone of Destiny, from Falias; the sword of Lughaidh from Gorias; his spear from Finias; and the caldron of the Dagda from Murias. After seven years they left Alban and landing on the north coast of Erin, sent ambassa dors to the king of the Firbolgs demanding the Sovereignty of Erin, there upon a great battle was fought and the Firbolgs were defeated with a loss of ten thousand men; the remainder fled to the islands of Arran, Isla, Rachlin and Innisgall, where they lived until driven out by the Creuthne or Picts. MILEDH-The Tuatha De Danaan remained 197 years in Erin, when the sons of Miledh arrived. from Spain with the Scots and wrested the COLONIZATION PERIOD OF ERIN-TRADITIONS 7 kingdom from them. Miledh is said to have been the grandson of Breogan, who took possession of Spain; he had eight sons, one of whom-Eiramon was the son of Scota, daughter of a Pharaoh, or king of Egypt. The Tuatha De Danaan were under the rule of three brothers-Mac Ceall, Mac Ceacht and Mac Greine-who had their seat In the north of Ulster and from whose three wives, Eire, Fodla, and Banba, the island had these three names given to it. The sons of Miledh arrived at Inverslaigne now Wexford, with their fleet, but owing to the spells of the Tuatha D~ Danaan, could not land and were driven to the west of Munster Three of the sons were drowned, but Eimhor with his men landed and fought the Tuatha De Danaan and defeated them; another division of their fleet under Eiramon landed at Drogheda, where they were joined by others and defeated the rest of the Tuatha De Danaan of Meath, where the three kings with their wives were slain. Having thus reduced the country, Eiramon became king and divided the island into four provinces, Ulster, Leinster, Munster and Connaught, ruled by sons of his brothers. CREUTHNIGH-In the time of Chrimthan, king of Lelnster,, the Creuthnigh or Plcts came from the land of Thrace, 309 persons in nine ships, landing at Wexford under six brothers. The king of Leinster offered them settlement if they. would drive out the Tuatha Fidhbhe. This they did, and one oil them acquired great power in Erin when Eiramon drove them out, giving them the wives of\ the men who had been drowned. Six of them remained in Meath; the others sailed to Alban and conquered It from Cath to I<'orenn. An older account of the settlement of the sons of Miledh and of the Creuthnigh is found in a poem in the Book of Leinster. The sons of Miledh are said to be of Greek origin and descended from Fenius, who came from Scythia to Nelmbroth, where he built the great tower and founded a school for languages. Fenius had a son Nel, who went to Egypt and married the daughter of Forran (a Pharaoh) named Scota, by whom he had a son, Gaidhel Glass, and his people were called Gaidhll or Gaelic, from him, Ferri from Fenius, and Scuith or S'cots from Scota. After Forran was drowned in the Red Sea they took his ships, passed by India and Asia to Scythis, there by the Caspian Sea to the mountains, and settled in Golgotha where they remained for two hundred years. Erath then left and came by the way of Crete and Sicily to Spain; his son Breogan conquered Spain and founded Brigantia. His son Ith discovered Erin and landed in Leinster, dying there; the six sons of Miledh with the son of Ith came to avenge his death. Battles were fought, but finally alliances were made with the people and half of the land given to them. In the\ poem the Milesians are represented, not as driving out the previous inhabitants, but as making alliances and obtaining wives from them. Eiramon took the North as his inheritance, Eber took the South, Lugaidh other districts and Erin is full of the race of Ir. PHYSICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF THE COLONISTS-With regard to the physical characteristics of these early colonists of Ireland, one Firbis' Book of 'Genealogies says: "Everyone who Is white (of skin), brown (of hair), bold, honorable, daring, prosperous, bountiful in the bestowing of property, wealth and rings, and who is not afraid of battle or combat, they are the descendants of the sons of Miledh in Erin. Every oae who is fair·haired, vengeful, large; and every plunderer; and every musical person; th2 professor of musical and entertaining performances; who are adepts in all Druidical and magical arts; they are the descendants of the Tuatha De Danaan in Erin. Everyone who is black-haired, who is a tattler, guileful, tale-telling, noisy, contemptible; every wretched, mean, strolling, unsteady, har&h and inhospitable person; every slave, every mean thief, every churl, every one who 1oves not to listen to music and entertain ment, the disturbers of every (;ouncll and every assembly, and the promoters of discord among the people, these are the descendants of the Firbolg, the Fir Gallian, and the Firdomnan -in Erin; however, the descendants of the Firbo.l,g ;a,rjl t}!e W-9.1\t numerous. Tb.is is from an old book. It is very 8 COLONIZATION PERIOD OF ERIN-TRADITIONS certain that there were two distinct types of people in ancient Ireland, one a high-statured, golden-colored or red-haired, fair-skinned, and blue or gray blue-eyed race; the other a dark-haired, dark-eyed, pale-skinned, small or medium-statured, little-limbed race. The Firbolgs are classed with the latter, the lowest type of the Irish people, and represent the Iberians, who precede the Celts. Of the fair-skinned race, the Tuatha De Danaan corre spond with Tacitu's, large-limbed, red-haired Caledonians and the brown-haired Milesians, or Scots present a less Germanic type. In the Annals of the Four Masters it is said that the sons of Miledh, Heber, Heremon and lr, together with Ith, the son of Breogan, arrived in Erin in the Age of the \Viorld 3500, corresopnding with 1694 B. C. Heremon represents the Northern Scots, and Heber the Southern. The descendants of lr were th<' Creuthnigh, to whom Ulster was assigned, until the Scots confined them to Dalaradia; and to the sons of Ith, a district in the southwest of Ireland. Ptolemy calls these people Brigantes. PERIOD OF OLLAIMH FODHLA-The annals also tell us that about four centuries after the arrival of the sons of Miledh, seven kings of the race of Ir, to whom Ulster was given, reigned in succession upon the throne of EriiL. The first of these is Ollaimh Fodhla, who is said to have reigned 1300 B. C. He was first the bard ( Ollaimh) afterwards king of Fodhla or Eirinn. He established the great triennial feast called the "Feis of Tara," wllich was held on the hill of Tara, in the royal province of Meath. All the heads of Scpts, the bards, historians and military leaders throughout the country were summoned and required to attend under penalty of being treated as the liing's enemies. The meeting was held in a large, oblong hall and the first three days were spent in enjoying the hospitality of the king, who entertained the entire assembly. The bards give us glowing accounts of the magnificence displayed, of the formalities employed and of the business transacted. Tables were arranged down the center of the hall and on the walls at either side were hung the banners, or arms of the chiefs, so that each chief on entering might take his seat under his own escutcheon. Orders were issued by the sound of the trumpet, and all the forms were characterized by great dignity. It is not clear whether this assembly had power to enact laws, but one, of its principal functions was the inspection of the national records, the writers of which were required to be strictlv accurate under severe penalties. The results of the examina tion and correction of these records were placed in the great national register called the "Psalter of Tara," which was supposed to have been destroyed during the Norman invasion. It is supposed that much of the early history of the Irish in the Psalter of Cashel was copied from it. This king is said to have appointed a Toisech, or captain, over every tribe, and a Brughaidh, or farmer, over every township, and to him is attributed the tribal organization. Tara was the seat of the monarchy, where the Ardri, or over-king, was inaugurated, and was located in Meath, where the four ancient provinces meet, viz.: Ulster, Leinster, Munster and Con naught, each of which had its Ri, or king, subject to the Ardri, or king of all Erin. Ollaimh Fodhla was followed by three of his sons in succession, then by a son of the oldest, then by two more of the race, when the rule was wrested from the race of Ir, and the Irians were restricted to the district of Dalaradia in the eastern part of Ulster, and were known as Creuthnigh. The oldeiit of the Annalists commences his annal in the year 305 B. C. and gives a succession of kings to Fiacha Araidhe. He was killed in battle with the kinglil of Tara and Leinster, and from him Dalaraidhe takes its name. CADROE'S TRADITION-Another Irish legend by St. Cadroe, says that the Scots were Greeks from the town of Chorischon on the Pactolus; they came to Upper Thrace, where they were joined by the people of Pergamneis. They sailed west on the Mediterranean, through the columns of Hercules, finally landing at Erin, and on exploring the country they discover the Creuthnigh or Picts. Seeing the land flowin~ with milk and honey they COLONIZATION PERIOD OF ERIN-TRADITIONS 9 attack the islanders and take possession of many towns in Munster and Ulster. After many years they passed over the sea to lana, then crossing the sea to Albu, the Chorischi take several towns, settle in the country al\d name it Scotia, after the wife of Nelus, a son of Aeneas, who was their chief. The only legend which we can connect directly with the Scots who settled in Britain and formed the small kingdom of Dalaradia in the West Highlands is in a poem called the "Albanic Duan." The first possessor was Alban, who was banished from Britain by his brother Brutus and went North with his tribe. Afterwards the Clanna Nimhidh possessed it; then the Creuthnigh came from Erin and possessed it, seventy of their kings reigning; they were followed by the three sons of Ere, the children of Conaire, who obtained the blessing of St. Patrick and took Alban after many wars. The turning point in the history of Erin is said to be the battle of Ocha ( 4 78 A. D.), between Lughaidh and other Irish kings, which placed the first Christian king on the throne of Erin. It is said that twenty years after the battle of Ocha, the children of Ere went to Alban. BRITISH TRADITION-In the British Chronicles it is written that the Scots were so called bccause they came from Scythia, or from Scota, the daughter of a Pharaoh. It is also told that the Scythians were cal!ed from their fair hair "Albani" and from the Albani both Scots and Picts have their origin. Crnithne was the father of the Picts inhabiting this island; he had seven sons and Alban was divided iuto seven parts, the name of each son being given to his share; Fib is Fife, Cait is Caithness. The seven sons were followed by a grandson of Cruithne, who ruled over the seven divisions, then a list of kings whose doings show that the kings of Alba and Eirinn were '1ne people. 10 ERIN FROM THE FIFTH TO FIFTEENTH CENTURY CHAPTER IV. ERIN FROM THE FIFTH TO FIFTEENTH CENTURY. FIFTH TO EIGHTH-CHRISTIANITY: RESULTS-About the time authentic history begins, Erin is inhabited by twenty different tribes, ruled by petty kings. Christianity reached them in the fifth century through Patricius, a Celt of Gaul, who, taken captive, was a slave to one of the kings. Escaping, he afterwards was made Bishop and went to Erin in 432. He was received everywhere with favor, and during the sixty years of his labor, nearly the whole island embraced Christianity. Persuasion and prayer were his agents; many schools and churches were planted; pagan practices rooted out; the people disciplined in religion and humanity. At this epoch Ireland may be called a "Christian Greece," the nurse of science and civilization. The Irish schools attracted students from Britain and Gaul and missionaries were sent to Western Europe. Among the forests of Germany, on the desert shores of the Hebrides, in the camp of Alfred, at the court of Charlemagne, in the capital of the Christian world, Michclet says, there may be found the fervid preachers and subtle doctors of the Western Isle. It was then the island won the title of "insula sanctorum." The Venerable Bede says: "Nobles and students at this· period, quit Britain, to seek education in Ireland, and the hospitable Celts gave them teachers, books, food and shelter at the cost of the nation." Sl. Patrick established the primacy of the Church at Armagh, and its school is said to have attracted seven thousand students. Other schools at Mayo, Lismore, Bangor and Clonmamoise rivaled it In importance. All authors admit this was a period of extraordinary intellectual aCtivity. There was a distinct and remarkable national culture in art shown by illuminated copies of the Scriptures, the croziers, the chalices, crosess, tabernacles, harps and bells which have come down to us from those days. The people were partly shepherds and husbandmen, partly soldiers, ruled by the Chief, the Brehon, and the Priest. Invasions of the pagan sea kings ruined the country; monasteries, churches and schools were plundered and burned, women and priests murdered, sacred vessels used as drinking cups, and jewels were torn from the Missals to ornament their sword hilts. A writer says: "Ireland, that virgin isle, on which proconsul never set foot, was the only place in the world of which the Gospel took possession without blood shed." The Irish communities entered into rivalry with the great monastic schools of Gaul, they explained Ovid, copied Virgil, devoting themselves especially to Greek Literature. A distinctive characteristic of the Irish monks was to carry knowledge and faith into distant regions to combat paganism, and the monastic nation became the missionary nation "par excellence." The schools of the West fell into complete decay, owing to the invasions of the Danes, and not until the eleventh century were they driven out. NINTH TO TWELFTH: DANISH INVASIONS-The ninth century was the period of Danish plunder, but towards the end, the Danes were driven out of Ireland, and there was peace for forty years, when the Danes returned, bent on settlement. They built the City of Dublin in 919 and established a Danish kingdom there. Limerick, Cork, Waterford and Wexford, all became the centers of petty Danish kingdoms. They were active In commerce, skillful in domestic architecture, and with political and legislative ideas similar to those of the people among whom they ERIN FROM THE FIFTH TO FIFTEENTH CENTURY 11 settled, and in the tenth century became Christianized. By a revolution in the year 1000, Brian Boru, of the royal family of Munster, became the Ardri, or over-king of Erin. The Danes determined to complete the con quest, made an alliance with the Danes of Denmark, Norway, Scotland and all the isles. King Brian and his men made equal exertions and a great battle was fought in 1014 at Clontarf, a crescent-shaped meadow on the north of Dublin harbor. There was a formal challenge and forces of twenty thousand men fought with great fury, and hardly a nobly-born man escaped; three thousand of the enemy, with one thousand in armor and an equal number of the Irish, lay dead, and at sunset the Danes began to retreat to their ships, when Brodar, a Viking, seeing the tent of the king without a guard, and the aged king on his knees before a Crucifix, rushed in and murdered him, then continued his flight. The king was accorded a place as hero in both national and foreign history, and the fame of this event prevented any subsequent northern combination for the- invasion of Ireland. TWELFTH: TRIBES AND FAMILIES--Before Strongbow's conquest, Ireland was divided into four confederations of tribes. The O'Neils held Ulldia, now Ulster; the O'Connors, Conacia or Connaught; the O'Briens and the McCarthys, Mononia or Munster; and the MacMurrayhs, Lagcnia or Leinster, under a branch of the Ulster O'Neils; thirty-five chiefs of old descent and famous lineage ruled all Ireland except a few seaport towns where Danes had settled. These chiefs fought with each other as readily as if they had been the heads of so many Greek states. 1169-1175: ANGLO-NORMAN CONQUEST-The conquest of Ireland is one of the most important events in the reign of Henry II. There were several reasons why an English king should wish to subdue Ireland: It had granted harbors and recruits to the North men; Irish soldiers had fought against Athelstan (King of the English); England's exiles fled to Ireland and were assisted; Irish pirates infested the English coasts and carried off prisoners whom they sold as slaves. ·william the Conqueror meditated an invasion, but did not live to c~rry out his plans. William Rufus declared he would bridge St. George's channel with a fleet of ships, and in 1154, King John received from Pope Adrian IV a grant of Ireland to the English crown as an hereditary fief, but the difficulty of invasion seemed greater than the profits and the council opposed it. Nothing was done for some years, when the quarrels of the chiefs opened a way. The king of Leinster, driven from his land, fled to the court of Henry II, and offered to hold Leinster as an English fief, if the king would rdnstate him. Diarmaid was given letters patent authorizing help and he offered large grants of land to any who would help him to regain his kingdom. The most powerful ally was Richard de Clare, Earl of Pembroke, called Strong bow, a cousin of the king. Three adventurers assisted-Fitz Stephen, Fitz Gerald, and De Prendergast, the two first being sons of a Welsh princess, Nesta. Fitz Stephen in 1169 crossed the channel and captured Wexford, and other successes led Diarmaid to make peace and to recover his kingdom before Strongbow had left Wales. The English now had no reason for invading Ireland, but Strongbow askPd permission to push the project, and the answer being ambigucus, Strongbow considered it to be in his favor, and sent over a force under Raymond Le Gros, who defeated the Irish with great slaughter near Waterford. In August, 1170, as Strongbow was abont to embark, he received an order from the king not to proceed. He quietly embarked with a force of twelve hundred men, stormed Waterford, and frightful carnage resulted. This was followed by the Earl's marriage to Eva, daughter of the king, who gave as her dower, a kingdom. The united forces now marched against Dublin and while negotiating, treacherous}) stormed the city; the Danish Governor, with the King of the Northmen, escaped in some small boats to the Orkneys. The next year King Hasrulf came back with a fleet of sixty ships and laid siege to Dublin, but he was 12 ERIN FROM THE FIFTH TO FIFTEENTH CENTURY defeated, taken prisoner and killed; another fleet soon arrived and Dublin was again besieged; this and Waterford being the only places Strongbow now held, his small garrison sallied out and defeated the besiegers. Many of Strongbow"s followers deserted him on account of the King's anger, and he found it necessary to return to England. He was pardoned and King Henry returned with him to complete the conquest of Ireland, being accom panied by a fleet of four hundred ships and four thousand men. There was a general submission of the Irish princes, and King Henry made a royal progress to Cashel, where in 1172 a Synod was held to effect Church Reform, this being ostensibly the chief object of the conquest; but the court held at Lismore to establish order, shows the true reason. The country was partially distributed among the Norman nobles, but the conquest not be ing so secure as that of Englanrl, the changes in property and laws of the nation wer8 smaller. Meath, the appanage of royalty, went to Henry, who gave it to Hugh de Lacy, making him Governor of Dublin, and Justiciary of the Realm, the object of his grant being to balance the power of Strongbow. The few changes caused the supremacy of the English Crown to be accepted readily, and in 1172 Henry returned to England, leaving Ulster only nominally unsubdued. Petty wars between the Irish chiefs and ~onnan nobles broke out, and the supremacy of the English becoming pre· carious, led Henry to publish the papal grant which he had hitherto sup· pressed. At last, in 1175, Roderic O'Connor, King of Connaught, and recognized as over-king of Ireland, made a treaty with Henry, agreeing to render homage and submission with tribute of every tenth hide, in return for royal rights in his kingdom of Connaught. The district subject to the English king and his barons comprised Dublin with its appur tenances, Meath, Leinster, and the country from Waterford to Dungaroon. From the English point of view, the kings of England were lords paramount of Ireland, with the fee of the soil vested in them, and all the Irish princes were no more than tenants in chief; from the Irish point of view, the English were nothing more than military suzerains in districts outside their pale. CONDITIONS UNDER ANGLO-NORMAN RULE--During the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, under the feudal system introduced from England in such a manner as to retain all its evils and lose all its advantages, there was much misery, but the Irish were not subjugated;· they retired into mountainous districts where thE'y were protected by bogs. They were not fugitives, but the tribes retained their social organization unbroken, and they still preserved their social identity. The Celts were not driven into any one portion of the kingdom, but were interpolated among the Nor mans. They l;J.ad no legal position, filled no place in the feudal hierarchy, and in the eyes of the English were considered hostile and alien, the only exception being the families of O'Brien, O'Neill, O'Connor, O'Molaghlin and McMurroughs; these five were called\ the five bloods, and had special Eng lish privileges, and were considered king's men, under his protection and with the right to sue in the English court. The English and the Irish seemed hopelessly at variance and it was likely that one or the other would be crushed out, but both survived, the Irish showing the greater vitality. Even the English lords who lived on their Irish estates gradually lost their Norman habits and were assimilated in manners and speech with the Irish. It is strange that the fiery knights of Normandy would have stooped to imitate a race whom they despised as slaves, but even knightly names were changed. The De Burghs became Burkes, the Veres, McSweenies, and the Geraldines of :Munster took the family name of Desmond. The English Government pased statute after statute forbidding the English of Ireland to use the Irish language, or intermarry with Irish families, or copy Irish habits. Penalties were multiplied; fines, forfeitures and at last death itself, threatened such offenses, but all in vain, the evil still crept on. Fresh colonists were sent over to restore the system, only to be swept into the stream, but until the time of Henry VIII there could be told nc ERIN FROM THE FIFTH TO FIFTEENTH CENTURY 13 difference in soul or body, in language or manners, from the Celts whom they hiid conquered. In Edward III's time ( 1327-1367). there was much legislative oppression, the O'Neills and many others bade defiance to the king, and more than a third of the English Pale was again fn the hands of ihe original possessors. Modern historians from the fifteenth century give us full and terrible details of the many struggles of the Irish people against the power of the English nation. 14 LEGENDARY HISTORY OF ALBAN CHAPTER V. LEGENDARY HISTORY OF ALBAN. IRISH SOURCES-For the legendary history of the tribes north of the Forth and Clyde, we must look mainly to Irish sources. NEMEDIANS IN ALBAN-Alban, or Scotland, is first brought into connection with the legends of the colonization of Erin in the history of the second colony ,the Nemedians, sons of Nemead. After a great battle with the Fomoreigh, or sea robbers, they were defeated. Only the crew of one ship escll!ped, thirty men, under three chiefs, Simon Breac, Iobaath and Briotan Maol. They resolved to leave Erin and after seven years' prepara tion fitted out three fleets. Simon Breac goes with his fleet to Thrace; Iobaath to the North of Europe; Briotan Maol to the North of Alban, where they dwelt with their posterity. From this third colony the oldest accounts bring two of the West Highland clans, the Clan O'Dublin, or Campbell, and Clan Leod or MacLeod. FlRBOLG AND TUATHA DE DANAAN-After remaining in Thrace 216 years the descendants of Simon Breac returned to Erin in three tribes, the Firbolg, the Fir Domnan and the Fir Gaeleon, under ·five brothers who divided Erin into five provinces. They, in turn, are conquered by the Tuatha de Danaan, descendants of Iobaath, who had dwelt for a long time in the North of Europe where they hll!d four cities, Falias, Gorias, Funias and Murias. They passed over the North of Alban, where they remained seven years in the same district colonized by Briotan, bringing with them from Falias the Lia Fal, or stone of destiny; from Gorias the sword of their leader; from Gallas his spear; from Murias the mystic cauldron of the Dagda. .&fter seven years they go to Erin and conquer the Firbol,g in a great battle. The Firbolg who escape flee to the Isles of Arran, Isla and others, remaining until they are driven out by the Creuthnigh or Picts, when they return to Erin and are received by the King of Leinster under the Milesian Scots. MILESIANS IN ALBAN-Then follows the settlement of the Scots under the three sons of Miledh, Heber, Heremon and Ir, and their cousin Lughadh, son of Ith, before whom the Tuatha de Danaan were driven out, yielding the plains of Erin to the Scots, retaining only the green mounds known by the name of Sid'h, and being made invisible by their enchant· ments, became the Fir Sidhe, or the Fairies of Erin. The story is given in detail in the "History of the Irish Before the Conquest," by Lady Ferguson. CREUTHNIGH IN ALBAN-With the mystic settlements of the Milesian Scots in Erin commence the settlements of the Creuthnigh {)r Picts, in Alban, and as Erin was divided into five provinces, first by the five Firbolgs, and after by the sons of Miledh, so we find Alban divided into seven provinces by the seven sons of Cruithne, the eponymus of the Creuthnigh, or Picts. Five of these can be identified, Fibh, the eldest, rep resents Fife; Fodhla with Atholl, and Fortrenn between the Tay and the Forth; Caith with Caithness; Circurn, corrupted into Moern or the Mearns; the remaining two represent the district of Ross, Moray, Buchan and Mar. TWO LANDMARKS-In the long line of pagan kings of the sons of Milesius, two are prominent, waging war in Alban, and are styled kings LEGENDARY HISTORY OF ALBAN 15 of Erin and Alban. The first of these was Aengus of the line of Heremon. In the "Annals of the Four Masters" it is said that he reigned in 1421 B. C. and that he fought fifty battles against the Picts in Alban and the Firbolg, and many other battles with other tribes. The second king was Righdearg, or the "redwristed," of the line of Heber, and he is said to have reigned 647 B. C. He gained many battles in Alban, laying waste great districts, so that Alban submitted and he became king of Alban, and from the two leaders, Fore and !both, sprang the tribes, Tuath Fine and Tuath lboth in Alban. Between the Christian era and the fifth century, when Christianity was introduced into Ireland, something like a true chronological history commences and two events are prominent. The first is the uprising of the Attachtuatha, or the servile class in Ireland, and their massacre of the nobles. The Attachtuatha were the remnant of the Firbolgs and other colonists who ,precede the Milesian Scots and were made subjects. The only one who escaped was Ethne, daughter of the King of Alban, who after had a son Tuathal; Elim, son of the King of the Creuthnigh of Ulster, who joined the Attachtuatha became king, and after a reign of twenty years was slain in a battle with Tuathal, who came from Alban with a large force and he is said to have fought 133 battles in the different provinces with the Attachtuatha, bringing them under subjection. This king made the two Munsters into one province and formed a fifth province of Meath, as mensa! lands 11or the monarchy, by taking portions from each of the other four provinces. From that of Munster he built Tlac1J.tya, now called the Hill of Ware, and where the Druids came to the festival of the Fire of Tlachta. From Connaught he established the chief seat at Uesneach, where the great fair called the "Convention of Uesneach" was held every May. In that of Ulster he built Taille, now Tel,ltown, the chief residence, and here clearances were made; contracts ratified and the Fair of Taille was held. In that from Leinster, the royal ca.pital of Teamnair or Tara, established the Feis Temrach, held every third year, laws were ordained or published, and the Ardri, or king of all Ireland, was inaugurated. Tuathal is said to have then celebrated the Feis Temrach, at which the princes and chief· tains of the kingdom assembled; and all swore !by the sun and the moon, and the elements, visible and invisible, that they would never contest the sov ereignty of Ireland with him or his race. This formation of Meath with its four royal residences has survived to historic times, and has unques tionably, an historic basis. The second landtnark in the second century is the contest between Conn of the Hundred Battles, of the line of Heremon, and Eogan, o.f the line of Heber, which led to the division of Ireland into two parts, separated by a ridge of gravel hills from Galway to Dublin. This is mentioned by Tighernac, as occurring in 165, and Bede speaks of the province of the Northern Scots and that of the Scots in Southern Ireland. Cormac, grandson of Conn, sent a fleet across the sea in 240 and obtained the sov ereignty of Alban. He banished the Pictish tribes O·f Ulster to Manaan and Innisgall in 254. The race of Ith also made conquests in Alban; the first of these had six sons, each called Lughaidh. One was Lughaidh Mal, who was away from Erin with a fleet of seven ships. From Alban he came with a great fleet and attacking the Ulster men defeated them. Every man coming to battle carried a stone, from these a cairn was formed on which Lughaidh stood while the battle was fought. Lughaidh, the eldest, had a son called Maeniadh, and he had a son Macion, or the son of the dog. He is said in the Four Masters to have reigned in Erin from 196 to 225. His sons were the three Fothaiths; the first was king of Erin for one year, and in 289 is said to have slain his brother; we are told that the third obtained the government of the whole world from tbe rising to the setting of the sun, and that he took hostages from the birds, the streams, and the languages, and from him Fothaidh Can and the tribe of Mac Cailin, or the Campbells of Scotland, are descended. The brothers 16 LEGENDARY HISTORY OF ALBAN were of Pictish descent by other books. In the fourth century B. C. the three Callas play a great part in the mythic history of Erin, and also are connected with settlements in Scotland .. Cormac, grandson of Conn, had a son Cairbre, who becomes Ardri of Erin. He has two sons, Fiacha and Eochaidh; the latter married a daughter of the king of Alban, and has three sons, the three Callas; they kill their uncle Fiacha and Colla Uais becomes king of Erin, but he with his brothers is driven out 326 B. C. by the son of Fiacha, and takes refuge with his grandfather, the king of Alban, who gives him three hundred warriors. After three years in Alban, the three brothers return to Erin each with nine warriors. They become reconciled with their cousin, who tells them they ought to conquer some territory as an inheritance. They are joined by seven battalions ot the Firbolgs of Connaught, attack the king of Ulster at the Carn, fighting seven battles, one each day of the week, and on the last day they slay the king of Ulster, plunder and burn his capital and take a large territory as their swordland. This is the story of the three Callas, and in this way the great Pictish kingdom is said to have come to ari end in 331 B. C. and the Creut;hnigh of Ulster confined to the district of Dalaradia on the East coast of Ulster. Both historians of Erin and Alban say that from Colla Uais, Somerled is descended and from him sprang the Mac Dougalls, Lords of Lorne, a.nd the Mac Donalds, Lords of the Isles. THREE PAGAN KINGS OF ERIN IN ALBAN-The long line of mythic pagan kings of Erin terminate with three who made conquests beyond the bounds o-f their island; the first is Crimthan of the line of Heber (366- 378), and extended his sway over Alban, Britain and Gaul. His suc cessor was Niall Mor, or the Great, who reigned from 378 to 405. He extended his conquests over Alban, Britain and Gaul as fa_r as the Alps, when he was killed in battle, and Dathi, his son, succeeded. He made a feast at Tara, invited all the kings and chiefs of Erin and decided to lead an expedition into Alban, Britain and Gaul. With a large fleet he crossed to Alban, then sent his Druid to the king, demanding submission Which was re·fused, and a great battle was fought, Alban being defeated and its king killed by hurling him against a pillar of stone. Ever since the scene of this battle has •been called the Field of the Pillar-stone, and the Glen, the Battle Glen. He set up a surviving son of the late king on the throne of Alban, receiving hostages and submission from him, then he passed onward into Britain and Gaul, receiving hostages and submission every where. Such being the record of conquests in Alban, given in the early history of Erin, their general effect upon the Gaelic population of Alban is given in a book by the sennachie Mac Firbis, viz:- The Clan Donnall, Clan Ragnall, Clan Alasdair, Clan Taithg, ·clan Eachan, Clann Eadhalm, Clann Dubhghal, Clann Ragnall Mic Donnall Glais, are of the race of Heremon. Mac Gillia Eoin (Mac Lean) the two Mac Leods (Mac Connigh) (Mackenzie), Mao a Toisigh (Mcintosh) and Mormaors Hundon. l\Iormaor of Moray1 are of the race of Conaire. Mor maors Abhaill ( Mormaor of Athol!), Mormaor of Mar, Mormaor of Gallo way, Mac Cenedig (Kennedys), Lord of Granta (Grants), and Mac Cregan (Mac Gregor) are also of the race of Heremon. Group 1 comprises the great clans of the MacDonalds and the Mac Dougalls, and branches descended from Somerled, whose pedigree is traced from Colla Uaias. Group 2 from the six sons of Ere, pedigree is traced from Conaire, king of Erin. Group 3-Mormaors of Atholl were of the royal family and afterwards Stewarts, and the Mormaors of Mar, from whom the Earl of Lennox is descended, are traced from Core, King of Munster, of the line of Heber and not Heremon. AUTHENTIC HISTORY BEGINS 17 CHAPTER VI. AUTHENTIC HISTORY BEGINS. BATTLE OF OCHA (478 A. D.)-The bai.tle of Ocha (478) Is the turn ing point in the history of Erin, and in the early records it is a great era from which dates of events were reckoned. DALARADIA (498)-We are told by the historian Flann that twenty years after the battle of Ocha, the six sons of Ere-the two Anguses, the two Loarns, and the two Ferguses-passed over into Alban; this is undoubt edly a true event. lt was the foundation of the small Scottish kingdom of Dalriada on the \Vest Coast, North of the Firth of Clyde, by a colony of Scots in the year 498, and the death of its first king, Fergus, is recorded by Tighernac in 501. The annals of this little kingdom may be considered as well ascertained, but the conquests before the battle of Ocha are doubtful; they seem to be the same stories in different forms, some seem to have a later historical basis, but have been toldl as belonging to eariier times. Dathi's battles, for instance-the conquests in Alban under Crimthan, have a historic foundation, for we are told that in the year 360, the Scots with the Picts attac){ed the Roman province of Britain; in 364 the Saxons with the Attacottl joined the former and ravaged the whole province until 369, when they were driven back by Theodosius. Crimthan's reign begins 366; he reigned twelve years-this period agrees with the appearance of the Scots in Britain by the Roman historians; also the conquests by Niall and Dathi, and the l\lunster Scots under Core, coincide with the three invasions of Britain repelled by Stilicho. These attacks extend from 360 to 409, but it is clear from records that the Scots were driven back to Ireland, and that no permanent settlement was made in Britain, until the end of the fifth century, when the Dalriadic Colony was established in the Southern part of the great district of Argyll. There are no reasons to suppose that prior to 360 a single Scot ever set foot in Britain. CONNECTION BETWEEN ERIN AND ALBAN-The early connection between the two countries was a very intimate one, for it is clear that before the settlement of Dalriada, the Creuthnigh, or Picts, were the sole inhabitans of Britain north of the Firths of Forth and Clyde, and they also possessed part of Ulster, !mown as Dalaradia, and Uladh, extending from the Boyne to Dalaradia, and a portion of Meath. The legends represent them as one great nation, being the original inhabitants of the l\'orth of J£rin, and the North of Britain and Galloway, all of Ulster and part of Meath, while the Scots have Connaught, Munster, and part of Leinster. The Creutnigh of both countries were one people until the beginning of the seventh century, and there must have been constant intercourse on both sides of the Channel between the tribes, as well as a community of early legends among them. Thus the Picts tell us that thirty kings of the name of Brude reigned over Erin and Alban for one hundred and fifty years, also, the Picts of Dalaradia tell us that thirty kings of the C;·euthnigh of Erin and Alban reigned from O!lamhan of Tara to Fiacha, who fettered the hostages of Erin and Alban, which occurred between 589 anu 626. From this period may be dated the separation of the Picts of Alban from those of Erin. The two-fold division of the Scots in Ireland has its parallel in Alban, the mountains separating l\'orthern from Southern Picts. Towards the end of the great Pictish kingdom, Scone appears as its capital, and one tradition says it was the seat of government from the time of Creuthne. It is in Gowry, formed from the four ancient provinces of Alban by taking a part from each, as was done to form Meath in Erin. Gowry was a crown demesne, as Meath was when Tara was the seat of government in Erin, called the kingdom of Tara, so we find the kings of Alban inaugurated and the laws promulgated at Scone. When Kenneth, the first of the Scottish line, overthrew the Pictish dynasty, he Is said by the oldest chronicler to have acquired the kingdom of Scone. 18 ROMAN CAMPAIGNS IN BRITAIN CHAPTER VII. ROMAN CAMPAIGNS IN BRITAIN (55 B. C.-410 A. D.) It was not until the lust of conquest brought the legions of Rome into contact with the natives, that we have reliable information of the land and its inhabitants. CAESAR'S' CAMPAIGNS-55-54 B. C.)-Having extended his conquests in Gaul to the British Channel and the Strait of Dover, Ca=sar crossed in August with two legions, numbering eight thousand or ten thousand men, landed at Deal, met the Britons in war, who were driven back and submitted, but Ca=sar's fleet becoming disabled, the Britons renewed hos· tilities. , They were worsted in a second battle and sued for peace, giving hostages. Ca=sar returned to the continent, but the next summer determined to make a complete conquest of the country and with five legions and two thousand horse embarked on more than eight hundred ships. Landing at Deal he established a fortified camp, then advancing, he met the enemy under Cassivelaumus, who after much slaughter were dispersed. Ca=sar crossing the Thames, came t01 the stronghold of Cassivelaunus, whose sub mission he received with that of other chiefs, also taking hostages and fixing the rate of tribute, when he withdrew his army, after a campaign of about sixty days. The results of this in Ca=sar's account, give us names of several tribes, of which he considers the Brigantes on the border of Scotland, and North of these, in the forest, the Caledonians, the chief, and beyond these about twenty smaller tribes. The information given of the people is more important. He thinks the people of the interior are natives, and those on the coast have come from Belgium; and he describes the country as being populous, the people pastoral, but using iron and brass; those of the interior less civilized, being clothed in skins, not tilling the soil, but depending upon their cattle and wild animals for subsistence. In war they stained their bodies with woad, which gave them a green color. They used chariots and met the Romans with ,great bravery. Strabo and Diodorus Siculus give us accounts in the reign of Augustus and Tiberius. Their mode of warfare, chariots, ramparts made of trees, etc.; differences between the people of the interior and those of the coast; and the people of Ierne more barbarous. The aborigines of Britain are spoken of as simple, frugal and peaceful. Rome made no attempt for a century to subdue the Britons, and in the reign of Claudius, the first Roman province was formed in Britain and called Brittannia Romani, extending to the Forths of Firth and Clyde; North of this was named Romani Barbari. During the war with the Brigantes in 69, the Romans hear legends of a people living in a country beyond them whom they called Caledonians. At the conclusion of the war the Romans ad· vanced to the Caledonian Forest; from thence they could discern the five islands of the Hebrides, and heard reports of the singular state of society among the people who lived on flesh and milk. They had a king who was not allowed to have a wife lest a family should provoke ambition. In short, they learned that these new people were1 much like the people that Ca=sar found in the interior of Britain. AGRICOLA'S CAMPAIGNS {78·86 A. D.)-Such was the knowledge the Romans had of these Northern tribes when Agricola came as Governor in 78 A. D. The Roman province extended over the Western tribes of Wales, and on the northwest to 'Solway Firth, and northeast to the Firth of Forth. ROMAN CAMPAIGNS IN BRITAIN 19 Agricola was the first to carry the Roman arms within that part of Britain, which became Scotland. The arrival of a new Governor was generally marked by hostility of some of the tribes, and he found the Ordovices in rebellion; these he :;oon reduced and turned his attention to the consolida tion of Roman power and the quiet submission of the people. Justice and moderation was characteristic of his government. In his second campaign, 79 A. D., he advanced to the Solway Firth and slowly and steadily brought the tribes of that wild country into subjection. In the third campaign, 80 A. D., Agricola advanced into a new region and ravished the country as far as the Tay and secured it by forts; these we can recognize in the remains of the Roman fortified posts opposite the entrances to the principal passes of the Grampiano. He fixed upon the isthmus between the Forth and the Clyde as the frontier of the future province, and spent the fourth summer in fortifying this region. In the fifth summer, 82 A. D., Agricola as yet knew nothing of the western side of the country. He crossed the Clyde in one vessel with a small body of troops and penetrated through hostile Conall and Kintyre, until he saw the western ocean, the coast running North, inaccessible mountains in the interior, the five Hebrides and the blue shores of Ireland in the west. WAR ON THE FIRTH OF FORTH-(83-86)-A fleet was sent to the Firth of Tay and as it advanced the natives attacked the forts to force him back to the frontier, but he sent his army in three divisions north of the Tay to the Grampians. The natives made a night attack upon the weakest division; Agricola overtook them and attacked them in the rear, but they forced their way through the morass and took refuge in the forest. The northern tribes now made a confederacy. BATTLE OF MONS GRAMPIUS (86 A. D.)-Agricola sent a fleet to ravag·e the west coast, he moved his army on the former track .until he came to Mons Grampius, where he found the native forces under Calcagus. The two great armies were about three miles apart, the native thirty thousand strong, the youth of the country and the old men pouring in to prevent advance. A Roman army of military veterans, led by a commander of well-proved military talent, Tacitus, the son-in-law of Agricola, was the historian of these campaigns; he tells us that the native army was ranged on rising ground and their ranks broken by a fierce charge of the Romans. The cavalry charged in the rear and the natives, defeated, fled, but rallied to make a stand against their pursurs, were unsuccessful and the flight became general. Tt is thought the report is favorable to the Romans, no mention of the capture or death of any of the leading natives-their loss put at ten thousand. Agricola did not venture north, but returned to his frontier on the Clyde, directing his fleet to sail around the island, which they did, obtaining knowledge of the coast and people. Agricola did not follow up his victory, the tribes north retaining independence, the result being that no permanent impression was made beyond the Tay. Agricola was recalled to be given a higher position. One important result was to add greatly to the knowledge which the Romans possessed of the island and its inhabitants, the Caledonians being known hitherto only by report. By Tacitus they are distinguished as another race from the other Britons. The question whether the people of the island were indigenous, or of immigrant race, shows that while the Romans noted differences in physical properties, they were not aware of any great distinction in language. Tacitus says that the red hair and large limbs of the Caledonians might infer a Germanic descent; while the swarthy skin and crisp hair of the Silures, point to an origin from Spain which was then supposed to be opposite Britain. The other people in all respects resembled the people of Gaul; and his conclusion is that the whole country received its people from Gaul. C[Esar considered the people of the interior to be indigenous. Tacitus speaks of their audacity in provoking danger, of their war chariots, and Calcagus is represented as saying that the Caledonians were the most northerly of the tribes; that they had no cultivated lands, mines, or 20 ROMAN CAMPAIGNS IN BRITAIN harbors; that they consisted of small independent communities only united by a formal confederacy among themselves; and he speaks of their wives and children, sisters, and kinsfolk, in a way consistent with their domestic relation in purity. HADRIAN'S CAMPAIGNS (120 A. D.)-The tribes resumed their inde pendence and in 120 A. D. the emperor Hadrian came in person to Britain. He originated the plan of fortifying the frontier by great ramparts from the Solway Firth West to the mouth of the Tyne East. These consisted of three parts-a stone wall with a ditch on its northern side; an earthen wall south of the stone wall; between these two were stations, castles, watch towers, and roads, used by the men who manned the boundary. The stone wall extended seventy-three and a half miles. (118 A. D.)-Ptolemy, a Greek geographer, describes the names and locations of the tribes of North Britain, their towns and the geography of the country; his sources being the statements of the soldiers, the observa· tions of the fleet which sailed around the island, and the reports of those who had penerated into the interior. This description was trans lated into Latin, and the first edition printed in 1478. Twenty years after Ptolemy's description the frontier was advanced to the Forth and Clyde, owing to the Brigantes breaking the boundary, and as long as the Romans remained in Britain it was unchanged. The remains of this great work show that it consisted of a rampart of stone and earth, strengthened by turf, and must have been twenty feet high, twenty-four in width at the base, and surmounted by a parapet; in front, along its whole course, a fosse, forty feet wide and twenty deep; to the south of the whole, a military way. This great barrier extended twenty-seven miles, having square forts every two miles and: between these, watch-towers. SEVERUS' CAMPAIGNS (208 A. D.)-The Governor of Britain reported that the tribes were again in insurrection, and that troops must be sent or Severus himself come to protect the province. With his two sons and a large force he carne to Britain. Dio, the historian, tells us that the tribes are now in two nations, the Nleat::e and the Caledonic, the Meat::e just beyond the Forth and Clyde, the Caledonic farther north. They were said to have neither walls nor cities, living by pasturage, the chase, and the natural fruits of the ground. They fought in chariots, with sword and shield, also used a short spear with a knob on the end which made a great noise; they painted their bodies, tattooing figures in green on going to war. The tribes sent, asking for peace. which was refused, and Severus crossed the frontier with his son Antoninus, leaving Geta behind, and a larger force than ever before. He saw that the nature of the country prevented advance, so his policy was to open up the way by building roads and bridges, moving slowly with his army and gradually taking possession; there are remains of his camps as far North as Moray Forth. There had been no battle fought, but the natives carried on a guerrilla warfare, so that his loss was very great, and finally peace was made on condition that a considerable part of their territory should be yielded up to be garrisoned by Roman troops. This is thought to have been from the Wall to the Tay. At this time the natives were enlisted in the Roman army from these ceded districts. Severus repaired and strengthened the wall between the Forth and the Clyde and returned to York, where in 211 he died, Antoninus succeeding and making peace with the tribes, left Britain. STATE OF BRITAIN DURING 150 YEARS AFTER SEVERUS-After the expedition of Severus to the beginning of the inroads of the barbarians, a period of one hundred and fifty years had elapsed and the few notices we have of the condition of Britain, show that the integrity of the province had been maintained, and that the northern tribes were restrained by the well-guarded wall, which with its numerous forts, protected the frontier. During this period of a century and a half, the quiet and prosperity enjoyed led to an advance in wealth and civilization, and Britain became one of the most valuable provinces of the Empire. Eumenius says: "So ROMAN CAMPAIGNS IN BRITAIN 21 productive is it in fruit, so fertile in pasturage, so rich in metals, so valuable for its contributions to the treasury, its many harbors and long l!ne of coast, that it was valued for its exports, and during the reign of Julian it formed his great resource for corn, which was scarce on the Continent." A change had also been made in the government. Diocletian divided the Empire into four provinces and there were two Emperors and two Cresars. Gaul, Spain and Britain being one, Britain was divided into four provinces, each with its governor, either a consul or prefect. THEODOSIUS' CAMPAIGN (360)-The first serious attack was in 360 by the Northern tribes now united as Plcts, and for the first time a new people from Ierne, known as Scoti. They ravaged the district to the wall of Hadrian, and the Scoti took a district on the west coast opposite Ierne, and for four years kept possession. They were joined by the Saxons. who attacked the southeast coast, and these tribes now adYanced far into the interior, when Theodosius was sent to aid the Britons \\"ith a large army he drove the invaders out, restored the cities and fortresses, and strength ened the frontier, also enrolled many of the Attacotti in the Roman army. The Scoti were driven to Ierne, and the Saxons to the island of Orkney. There was no permanent result, in forty years after the Romans abandol!ed the island. There were two causes for this: one was the increasing pressure of the barbarians upon Rome made the withdrawal of troops from remote provinces necessary; the other was the usurping of imperial power by popular generals. The withdrawal of Roman forces from Britain In 387 was followed by a devastation of Britain by the· Picts from the north and the Scott from Ierne STILICHO'S CAMPAIGN (396)-These ravages continued for several years, when in 396, Stilicho with a legion drove them back and garrisoned the wall between the Forth and the Clyde. The historians Gildas and Nennius give details of this war; they say no sooner had the Roman troops been called to fight Alaric and the Goths, when the Picts and S"coti renewed their ravages, and in 406, Stilicho, fearing to lose Britain, sent his legions, the tribes were driven out and the frontier garrisoned; as long as the army remained in Britain, the province was protected to its full extent. During the irruption of the Vandals and the Suevi, and the usurpation of power by generals, Constantine was successful; the governor of Britain tried to overthrow the power of Constantine in the west, and invited the tribes beyond the Rhine, and their old enemies, the Picts and Scoti, to join the Saxons. From Rome word was sent for the cities to look after their own safety. This was equivalent to abandonment of the imperial authority over Britain, and the Britons by one great effort drove out the barbarians, as well as the Roman prefects, and shook off the Roman yoke in 410 A. D. The northern tribes, though often assailed, and sometimes with temporary success, preserved their independence, and remained in hostility to Rome during the whole period of her dominion in Britain. 22 BRITAIN AFTER ROMANS WITHDRAW CHAPTER VIII. BRITAIN AFTER ROMANS WITHDRAW. PERIOD OF DARKNESS-The end of the Roman power in Britain incites a great change in its political position and its destiny. It was no longer a part of the great European Empire, and for a time lost the link which connected it with a higher civilization; insulated, it seemed to relapse into a state of barbarism from which the influence of Rome had for a time extricated it. A darkness settled down upon the British Isles until the spread of that great influence which succeeded to the dominion of the Roman Empire--the Christian Church-took Britain within its grasp, and the works of its monastic and classical writers once more brought the island within the sphere of history. SETTLEMENT OF TRIBES-The tribes that harassed Britain now have fixed limits within the island. South of the Forth and Clyde, are the Saxons; the Romans of the old British provincials are in Wales and Cambria; north of the Firths the Picts and Scots are in settled kingdoms; Ireland now appears ttnder the name of Scotia. So little was known of Britain during this one hundred and fifty years, that Procopius of Con stantinople, writing in the sixth century, says that the east part is inhabited by nations, but that the country beyond the wall is infested by wild beasts and has an atmosphere so tainted that life could not exist and that this region was the place of departeu spirits. Deserted almost entirely by the continental historians, we are left in this interval to the uncertain guide of tradition. THE FOUR KINGDOMS-DALARADIA, PICTS (SECOND DIVISION). BRITONS AND ANGLES-These sources of information show distinctly that the period of Roman rule was succeeded by a fierce and protracted struggle between the Britons and the various barbarian tribes, until it ended by the settlement of these tribes in four kingdoms. We also learn particulars of the races and the struggle, not only for land, but for dominion. The races were four-the Britons, Scots, Picts, and Saxons or Angles-two were indigenous, and two, foreign settlers. The great legacies of Rome to Britain were the idea of monarchy, the centralization of authority, and the municipal government, the position of the city as the center of local authority to the surrounding territory. In the cities the government was vested in the Senate, composed of the decuriones and the magistrate elected by them. There is a marked distinction in' the classes of provincial Britons; those who considered themselves as Romans from their habits and language, many of these being descendants of Roman soldiers. In the second class those who had been later conquered, living in the Korth and West, and who upon the departure of the Romans, fell back upon their British nationality, retaining their British speech and habits. Among the barbaric tribes the first were the Picts. Gildas, Nennius, and Bede speak of them. Nennius says they were a foreign people living first in the Orkneys, later in North Britain, fourth century B. C. Bede says at first there were no other people but the Britons, twelfth century B. C., and the Picts from Scythia in a few long boats were driven to the shores of Ireland, where they found the Scots, who refused their settlement and they sailed ov~r to Britain and inhabited the northern part of the island; and having no wives, they appealed to the Scots, who gave them on condition that when the succession was in doubt, the choice should be BRITAIN AFTER ROMANS WITHDRAW 23 given to the female line. Among the classical writers the Picts mean the aggregate of the tribes known to the Romans as barbarians living north of the Wall, and were known as Caledonians by Agricola. In the reign of Hadrian they consist of fourteen tribes extending from the Solway and the Clyde to the extreme north, and differing in civilization and social organi· zatlon. Those in the south had six towns on the frontier for defense. When the Roman wall between the Forth and the Clyde was built, it cut the people into two divisions, three towns south of the wall and their people being under Roman rule; the people north being independent, com bined in two nations, Caledonian and Mreatre. Bede tells us in the eighth century that the Northern Picts were converted to Christianity by St. Columba ( 568), while the Southern Picts embraced the Christian rellgion in 387 through St. Ninian; the two divisions being marked by the Grampians. The Irish equivalent for Picts was Creuthnigh, and these people lived in the north of Ireland, in Uladh, or Dalaradia; they were the remains of the Picts who at one time occupied all Ulster. FIRST COLONY OF SCOTI-The name Picti in the sixth century applied to all the native tribes north of the Roman frontier, the term Scoti is alone applied to the people of Ireland. Gildas tells us that the Scots assailed the province from the northwest--Ulster-and he says the Picts settled down in the north where they remained, but the shameless Irish robbers returned jlome to appear again. Bede tells us that the Scoti were the third people coming into Britain, and they came into that part of the west country occupied by the Picts, and acquired a district from them which they called Dalaradia. The Roman writers record the first appear· ance of the Scoti in 360, when they joined the Picts and Saxons against the Romans, but were driven back to Ireland. The oldest account of their settlement in Britain is by Flann Mainistrich, who says that twenty years after the battle of Ocha, 478, or in 498, there came from the district of Dalaradia in Ulster, the oldest settlement of the Scots among the Picts, a colony of Scots, who were Christians, and who settled in Kintyre and the island of Isla. It cannot be ascertained how this small colony of Scots made a settlement among the Picts, and during the first sixty years extended their territory, without difficulty, during the reign of three of their kings, until Bridei, of the Picts, drove them back to Kintyre and Isla, killing their king. KINGDOM OF THE PICTS IN BRITAIN-There are two lines of Pictish kings who are said to have reigned from their origin to the end of their monarchy; the earlier ones are mythic, but the later, after the Picts became settled, are authentic. The last of the first class is Ere's son, Drust, who was nineteen years old at the time St. Patrick went to Ireland. This places him about 432. His successors were Falore and Nectan, whose reigns end in 481. There are two Drusts who reign until 528, these are succeeded by two more Drusts, then Bridei, who was baptized in the eighth year of his reign by St. Columba. This date would be 556-586. He is said to have been the most powerful king reigning over the Picts, and was converted to Christianity; his fort and palaces were on the river Ness. The Picts are now a Christian people settled in one kingdom in the latter half of the sixth century. It was in the time of Bridei, that St. Columba came on a mission to the Plcts, fearing for the small Christian colony in close contact with the pagan Picts. The poem, the Prophecy of St. Berchan, tells this: Conall having died, there was a dispute about the succession. St. Columba preferred Aidan, whom he solemnly inaugurated as king of Dalaradia in the island of Iona. The Dalriads, yet a colony from Irish Dalaradia, were subject to the mother tribe, but St. Columba wished Aidan to be independent; accordingly Aidan with St. Columba, attended a great council in 575 at Drumceat, and discussed with the king of Ireland the position of the Scotch Dalriads to'Vards Ireland. It was settled that the Scotch Dalriads should be free from all tribute and exactions, but should joip. t!le Irish Dalriads as parent stock in all hastings and 24 BRITAIN AFTER ROMANS WITHDRAW expeditions; so Aidan becomes the first king of this independent kingdom in 575. He fought against the southern Picts and against the Angles. Bede says this battle was fought in 603, Aidan being defeated with great loss and the Saxons obtaining land from the Humber to the Firth of Forth. THE FOUR KINGDOMS-In the beginning of the seventh century we find the races in that part of Britain, which afterwards becomes Scotland, in four kingdoms settled within definite limits and under settled forms of government. FIRST, DALARADIA-North of the Firth of Forth and the Clyne were the two kingdoms of the Scots of Dalaradia in the west and the Picts on the east, separated by the range of mountains called Drumalban. The original founder of the Scottish kingdom was Fergus, son of Ere, who came with his two brothers, Loarn and Angus, from Irish Dalriada at the end of the fifth century; the true founder of its independence was his great grandson, Aid:m; and it consisted of three tribes, the Cine! Gabran, the Cine! Angus, and the Cine! Loarn, the three powerfu!s of Dalaradia. The kings of Dalaradia were of the race of Ere, and succeeded each other according to the Irish !aw of Tanistry, by which there was an alternate suc cession from two families of a common ancestor. SECOND PICTS (SECOND DIVISION)-The Pictish kingdom was divided into North and South by the Grampians. There .is a very marked peculiarity in the succession of their kings. Bede tells us that in no case does a son succeed his father; the king was elected from the female royal line rather than from the male, and from woman the royal succession should be forever. No king in the list bears the name of his father; but brothers succeed each other often in preference to sons; in. no case were the fathers and mothers of the same name; it was an old custom of the Celts to adopt the children into the tribe of the mother. THIRD, BRITONS AND ANGLES-South of the Forth and the Clyde, and from Solway Forth west to the Tyne east, were the kingdoms of the Britons on the west and the Angles of Bernicia on the east, separated by the forest of Ettrick. In the center of Scotland from the Esk to the Tay, is a district called "debatable land," and it was the scene of most of the conflicts among these four states. Three years after the great battle in which Aidan lost, he died and his son succeeded. Aeduin is the leading king of the Angles, and he ruled over all the Angles and Britons within the borders of Britain; the name Edwynburg, Edinburg, shows his power in the north. WARS WITH PAGAN KINGS-The power of Aeduin was brought to an end by Cadwalla. a king of the Britons. Bede says although he pro fessed to be a Christian, he was so barbarous he spared neither women nor children in his wars. He determined to throw off subjection to the Angles and to destroy the whole nation in Britain, so he made an alliance with Pend~:'. of Mercia, who was a pagan. Cadwalla of the Welsh church hated the Anglic Christians and their church. A great battle was fought in 633. Aeduin was killed and all his army slain or dispersed. Bede tells us that a great slaughter was made of the church and the Angles, the more so because one of the victors was a pagan and the other more cruel than a pagan. The two Anglic kings who succeeded turned pagan, but were soon after killed by Cadwalla. Some say Cadwalla was killed in a battle in 654, others say he lived a long time after this battle. In 634, Domnall Briac. king of Dalaradia, tried to take land near the Avon from the Angles, claiming it through his grandfather Aidan, but he was defeated: another attempt in 638. was made, but his forces were pnt to flight and Edinburg besieged. In these wars the struggle seems to be the western tribes against the eastern, and the Christian against the pagan or semi-pagan, and in 603 the kings of Dalaradia seem to have taken the lead. St. Columba had predicted that any descendant of Aidan who should attack the head of the House of Hi Niall, would lose his power, and Domnall Briac was slain BRITAIN AFTER ROMANS WITHDRAW 25 in battle in 642. After this Dalaradla fell into anarchy, and it Is supposed that the Britons ruled over them. In this same year Osuald's reign In Northumbria was brought to an end. After gaining power he wished to re-establish the Christian religion and drive back apostasy and paganism. He sent to the Scots, asking that they would send a prelate to instruct the Angles once more in the Christian faith, so Bishop Aidan was sent. His episcopal seat was Lindisfarne, given by the ldng. From this time many came from the Scots to preach to the Angles; churches were built; islands were given for monasteries, and the people Hocked joyfully to hear the word, says Bede. The Anglic youth wa.s instructed by Scottish masters, most of the preachers were monks, and Bishop Aidan was a monk of Iona. No sooner had he brought all the tribes in Northumbria to submit to his wise rule, than his aid enemy, Penda, pagan king of Mercia, made a second attempt to crush the Christian kingdom of Northumbria, and In the year 642 Osuald was killed In a great battle with the Mercians. The s perished the king who was considered the greatest and most Christia.t ruler of North umbria, in the ninth year of his reign, and the fifty-eighth 0 · his age. He was succeeded by his brother 0Euiu, who had for twelve yeare a struggle for existence with Penda, who had combined with the Britons. Penda not being able to take the royal city. determined to burn it, but Bede tells us that Bishop Aidan from his island saw the smoke blowing over the city walls, and by his prayers the wind changed, blowing the smoke on the besiegers, so that they had to raise the siege. Bishop Aidan dies in 651, and some years after, Penda again hostile, burned the village and church in which Aidan died, and made so many invasions that Osuiu offered him money and gifts to retire, but Penda refused. Osuiu took refuge in the insular city of Grudi in the Firth of Forth, but was com pelled to abandon the city, giving all its wealth to Penda, who felt secure with his large army. Osuiu made a sudden attack by night, Penda and thirty of the royal leaders were killed, and only the king of North Wales escaped. This was in 651, and Bede says the result of this great victory was that not only Osuiu delivered his own people from the pagans and cut off their wicked head, but he converted the Mercians and the people of adjacent provinces to Christianity. Osuiu rani's as th2 seventh king of the Angles who had imperial power; he freed his own kingdom from Penda, obtained Mercia, extended his power not only o\·er the Britons but over the Picts and Scots, and thus began the dominion of the Angles over the Britons, the Scots of Dalaradia, and the Southern Picts, which lasted thirty years; he claimed right by relationshap to the throne and extended his realm. CONFORMS TO ROME-But another circumstance arose; the Church established in Nortlwmbria by Oswald was an offshoot of the Scottish Church whose head was at Iona, but the extension of Christianity over the Southern states of the Angles, brought it into contact with the Southern Church, which conformed in its customs to the Roman Church. The churches differed mainly In the time of keeping Easter, the form of the tonsure, and some other points. Osuiu was satisfied, but his son, who governed Deira, had been instructed by Vlilfrid. Head of the Southern Church, and had given a monastery founded at Ripon for the Scots, when the Scots, rather than alter their customs, left the monastery. A council was held at Whitby, Osuiu submitted to Wilfrid, but the Scots, taking some of the relics of Aidan, left Lindisfarne, and led by Colman, Bishop of Lindisfarne, went to Iona, and with the clergy of Skye went over to Ireland, returning after two years; the See was removed to York and Wilfrid becomes bishop in 669, his diocese extending over all of Osuiu's domain. This shows that the Picts were subject to the Angles. Osuiu dies in 670 and his son Ecgfrid succeeds him; the Picts revolt, but are soon subdued and the kingdom enlarged both north and south, churches and monasteries built, and Wilfrid ordained everywhere presbyters and deacons. In 678 there was a dissension between Wilfrid and the king, Wilfrid was driven out, the diocese divided and four bishops appointed. There was troublf> 26 BRITAIN AFTER ROMANS WITHDRAW with the north Picts, and Dalaradia was disorganized No one king ruled the Scots, but each tribe lived isolated under its chief, while the Britons had a kind of sway over all. A part of the tribe Loarn In the north revolted and at first were unsuccessful, but in 693 gained, and the king, thinking the Irish were helping the Dalriads, sent an army and laid waste the eastern shore of Ireland, then he led an army against the Picts, but was defeated and slain. The results were that the Picts recovered their independence, and the Scots and Britons were no longer tributary; and thus ends the thirty years' subjection of the Picts, Scots and Britons of Aldyde (Aiclyde) to the Angles. Although the Sco~s vi Dalaradia were entirely independent, they did not unite under one king, but a contest arose between the chiefs of Loarn and Gabran for power, and they destroyed each other's territory, also fought the Britons, who were defeated. No further conflicts are recorded up to 731. THE KINGDOM OF SCONE 27 CHAPTER IX. THE KINGDOM OF SCONE. STATE OF THE FOUR KINGDOMS (731J-Bede tells us of the state of the four kingdoms in 731, thus: Northumbria has four bishops; the Picts are united with the Universal Church and are in peace; the Scots are satisfied with their own territories and make no plots; the Britons oppose the Easter date of the rest of the Church, yet they do not prevail as they desire. During the century and a half since the Picts had been converted by St. Columba, they had been at peace with the Scots of Dalaradia; the church was a strong bond between them; it was a Scottish church with a Scottish clergy from Ireland. The Picts owed their civili· zation to its influence; their children were educated in the monastic schools; the Columban church and monasteries in the north of Ireland were under the jurisdiction of the Abbot of Iona. NECTAN (PICTS) CONFORM TO ROME-In the reign of Nectan, second king of the Picts, there was a change. In 710 a missionary, Bonifacius, came to Nectan and gave the sacrament of baptism to the king and the army and nobles, and brought over the Columban church to conform with the Roman. Bede tells us that a council was called at· Scone, and the king issued a decree "that this nation shall forever observe this time of Easter, and that this tonsure be received by all clergy in my kingdom"; notices were sent of the change in time throughout the kingdom, and this church was dedicated to the Holy Trinity. There were seven provinces in the Pict kingdom, four being south, and Gowry, where these four met, and here was Scone, the seat of the Pict king. It was here the Coronation Stone was kept, and no king ever reigned in Scotland until he had first, on receiving the royal name, sat upon the Stone of S'cone. This stone is now in the Coronation Chair of England; it is a block of red sandstone twenty-six by sixteen inches; the top is fiat. It is said to be the stone used as a pillow by Jacob, then set up for a pillar and anointed with oil, removed to the second temple and used as a pedestal for the ark. Bonifacius said he was an Israelite and a native of Bethlehem, coming from thence to Rome. The missionaries carried about with them a slab of stone for the celebration of the Eucharist; these were venerated by the people, and this stone may have been the Altar on which Bonifacius celebrated the Eucharist at Scone. Nectan failed to obtain submission of the Columban clergy; for in 717 he expelled them from his kingdom, driving them across the boundary between the Southern Picts and the Scots of Dalaradia. WARS WITH DALARADIA-This step of driving the clergy of the Columban Church and taking its possessions made Dalaradia antagonistic to the Picts and turned the clergy under Iona against the latter. Nectan became a cleric and died in 724. War in Dalaradia still went on between the two great tribes. Revolution in Dalaradia and a struggle for power in the royal family of the Picts resulted in the establishment of a family which brought to an end the Dalriadic kingdom. Angus became the first king of the Picts in 729 and reigned for thirty years. The fleet of the Dalriads was summoned to Ireland to assist the king, and many of the soldiers were slain or drowned. Brude, a son of Angus, had taken refuge in a church on the coast of Donegal. but he was dragged out by Dumgall, king of Dalaradia. Angus wasted Dalaradia, Dumgall fled to Ireland. 28 THE KINGDOM OF SCONE Two years after Angus laid waste the country, obtaining all Dalaradia and defeating the chiefs of the two tribes. Alpin is said to have reigned four years after Dumgall, 740, when with the Dalriads who remained with him he invaded Galloway, and almost destroyed the country of the P!cts, but was slain in battle. Alpin was the last king of the Dalriads, according to the chronicles, but other records give nine kings in the century follow ing. Seven seem to have been Picts; the plan was to make it a Pictlsh province. Angus, king of the Picts. died in 761. FOUNDATION OF ST. ANDREWS-It is of this Angus that the foundation of the Monastery of St. Andrew belongs. The story is that Angus came with a large army and wasted the lands of the Angles in the south, and while wintering in the plains of the Mersey, he was surrounded by a great host-determined to destroy his whole army; another story says it was on the Tee against the Saxon king Athelstan. Angus had a vision of St. Andrew, who promised him victory if he would dedicate a tenth part of his inheritance to God and St. Andrew. He defeated Athelstan, cut off his head and affixed it to a pillar in the Queen's Harbor. The Saxons never after attacked the Picts. At this time Regulus, the bishop, with the relics of St. Andrew, arrives in the\ land of the Picts. With his retinue he moves on to Fortrieth, where he meets the three sons of Angus, who being anxious for the life of the king dedicated to God and St. Andrew a tenth part of this city. He then goes to Monichi, where he meets the Queen. who gives the house and whole royal palace to God and St. Andrew. The bishop moves on, crosses the Mounth and meets the king returning, who gives that place to God and St. Andrew and does honor to the relics. ''The zeire of God sevyn hunder LXI, the relikes of St. Androw, ye Apostel, com into Scotland." The conclusion is that as in the time of Nectan the Columban clergy were superseded by clergy conforming to Rome, and the veneration of St. Peter replaced that of the local founders o~ churches, so in the reign of Angus another clerical immigration had brought in the veneration of St. Andrew, which in its turn superseded the veneration of St. Peter. St. Andrew was adopted as the patron saint of the Picts, and the Church of St. Andrew became their national church. Angus was suc ceeded by a brother, Brude, who reigned two years. At this time there was a Scot, Aedh, who tried to restore the kingdom of Dalaradia after the death of Angus, but he died in 778, and three years after the last tie which bound the Scots to Dalaradia was severed. The founders, the three sons of Ere, had been buried in Iona, and in 784 their remains were exhumed and taken to the city of Taillten, in Meath, Ireland, the ancient cemetery of the kings of Ulster. Six kings are named and when Constantin in 788 becomes king of the Picts he also assumes that title in Dalaradia. DANISH INVASIONS-Now a new people appear, the Danes and Nor wegians, who cut off the intercourse between Ireland and Scotland for several centuries, and influence the history of both countries. Simeon tells us their first attack was on Lindisfarne; monasteries were plundered, and they killed not only sheep and oxen, but priests and nuns. Other monasteries were treated the same. Another body of these pirates attacked the Western Isles, and in 806 the community of Iona, and sixty-eight persons were slain. Iona was the head of the Columban clergy, but it was necessary to select another locality. In Ireland, at Kells, in Meath, a church was built in 814. In Scotland, at Dunkeld, a pass in the Grampians, Constantin built a church; these two churches were to ba supreme in the Columban monas teries. Constantin died in 820, succeeded by a brother, Aengus; after him there were three claimants, one in the North, another in the South, and Alpin, the Scot. Almost all the royal family had been slain in the wars with the Danes, and the Chronicle of Huntingdon tells us that this paved the way for the Scot. KENNETH MAC ALPIN, FIRST KING OF THE PICTS AND SCOTS Kenneth succeeded his father, Alpin, and in 839, the Danes having crushed the Picts with great slaughter, he turned his arms against them, and having THE KINGDOM OF SCONE 29 slain many compelled them to take flight. He was the first king of the Scots who conquered ail of Alban, and he reigned in it for twenty-eight years over the Scots. Brid was the last king of the Picts and ln 824 Ken neth met this king in seven battles, destroyed many and took his kingdom. This date is the true era of the accession of the Scots to the Pictish throne. Kenneth died in 860. This period of history is obscure, owing to the many invasions of the Danes and Norwegians. We have the solitary statement of Flann that Kenneth Mac Alpin was the first king who gave the kingdom of Scone to the Gaidheal, or Scots. Kenneth was a Scot by paternal descent, but his mother was a Pict. It was more a war of succession than of conquest. Kenneth and his three successors were kings of Scottish paternal descent, but through their mother belonged to a Pictish tribe. Kenneth Mac Alpin belonged to the Clan Gabhran, but from a different branch from the kings of Dalaradia. Three kings of Kenneth's family reigned; one, Constantin, was slain in battle with the Norwegians, who had taken all the north of Scotland. After these were two heirs, Donald, a grandson of Kenneth, and another, the son of his sister, both under age; but after much trouble Donald obtained the power. 30 THE KINGDOM OF ALBAN CHAPTER X. THE KINGDOM OF ALBAN (889-1005). The Kingdom of Alban dates from 889 to 1005, during which time nine kings reigned, Donald being the first and Kenneth the last. The leading events were the invasions of the Norwegians from the north and the Saxons from the south. LAW OF SUCCESSION-The law of succession was now the Irish Jaw of Tanistry, by which there was an alternate succession from the Houses of the two sons of Kenneth; the kingdom was called Alban and its rulers Kings of Alban. INVASIONS OF NORWEGIANS AND DANES-At this time the Ork· neys were colonized by the Norwegians and governed by an Earl, who invaded Alban and possessed tha northern portion. Some years after the Danes who had ravaged Ireland came to Alban, a battle was fought, Donald was slain, and his cousin Constantin succeeded, reigning forty years. His forces, under the Crozier of St. Columba, defeated the Danes ORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH AND PROVINCES-The king tried to consolidate the kingdom, and at the Assembly, on Mote Hill at Scone, he as king, and the Bishop of St. Andrew, resolved that the. laws and disci pline of the Faith and the rights of the churches should be preserved on a footing of equality with the Scots ( 906). By this the Scottish and Pictish Churches became united and the Bishop of St. Andrew became Bishop of Alban. An account of the division of Alban into seven provinces is given by Andrew, Bishop of Caithness, in 1150, and this compared with the division in the eighth century shows the changes The first five provinces, extending from the Forth to the Spey, now formed the kingdom of Alban. Go wry was joined to Fife; its people appear as Scots, and Scone the seat of power. The organization of the kingdom was similar to that of Ireland. The unit was the Tuath or tribe; several Tuaths formed a Mortuath or great tribe; two or more Mortuaths a province, governed by a Ri, or king; each province gave a portion of its land at the point of junction for a central district, in which was the capital, Scone, the seat of the Ardri, or King of all Alban. At the period of which the Bishop writes, the head of a Tuath is called a Toisech, and the head of a Mortuath a Mormaor, the latter hereditary in the male line south, and north in the Picts, in the female line. The Orkneys, Shetland and Western Islands, with the Isle of Man, were entirely in the power of the Norwegians, being strongholds for the Vikings and their large ships, and this power cut off intercourse between Ireland and Scotland. WARS WITH \\CESSEX, FEALTY TO ENGLAND-After Constantin's great battle with the Danes, he had to defend Alban against the power of the King of Wessex, who in the ninth century obtained supremacy over all other kingdoms south of the Humber, Egbert being king. Wars with the Danes kept them from advancing north, but in 878 Alfred the Great made a peace, but another struggle lasted from 893 to 897. With Athelstan in 925 begins the extension of power beyond the Humber, and Alban was invaded in 933, taking Alban as far as Caithness. Three years after, all beyond the Humber . united in an effort to decide whether the power of Wessex was to be limited to the Humber, or to the Firth of Forth, and' probably all Alban. Several accounts are given of this great battle of the Ouse; three armies were sent against Athelstan, who gained a great THE KINGDOM OF ALBAN 31 victory, and the scene is marked by a pillar called the Devll's Cross and the Devil's Arrows. Three years after Constantin, worn out by age and trouble, resigned the throne and became Abbot of St. Andrew's, Malcolm succeeding. The Danes held Northumbria, but were driven out by the Saxon king, who gave it to Malcolm under these terms: that Malcolm should co-operate with him by sea and land. This is the first record of realty to England ( 945). In the next king's reign two events are recorded: Edinburg is surrendered to the Scots and there is trouble with the Nor wegian pirates. FAMILY WARS-The next king's reign was short, owing to family wars, and the succession fell to Kenneth, son of Malcolm. He fortified the south and warr.ed with Northumbria, but did not add to his kingdom. 'l'he north beyond the Spey was in the power of the Norwegians under Earl Sigurd; a great battle was fought with the Scots, who were defeated. The two branches of the House of Mac Alpin had many conflicts and it is said Kenneth was kilied by his own people. . He was followed by the son of his predecessor, who reigned but two years. The last king was Kenneth, son of Dubh. Ethelred, the Saxon king, in the year 1000 tried to take Cumberland from him, but was not successful. Five years after there was war among the men of Alban about the succession and Kenneth was slain, the power going to Malcolm, belonging to the other branch of the House of Mac Alpin. 32 THE KINGDOM OF SCOTIA CHAPTER XI. THE KINGDOM OF SCOTIA (1005-1290). MALCOLM II (1005-1034). EXTENT OF SCOTIA, ALLIANCE WITH SIGURD-The kings of Scottish descent had now reigned for a century and a half in the land of the Picts; the first fifty years they are called kings of the Picts, after this the kings of Alban. ·what was formerly the kingdom of Scone became the kingdom of Alban, extending from the Firth of Forth to the river Spey, with a certain supremacy beyond. The mixed population of the Picts and Scots had become amalgamated, and under the influence of the Scots were identified with them in name. The power of the Scots was to be further consolidated and their influence extendEd by Malcolm, who slew Kenneth, the last king. We are told of his defeat in his great war with the Saxons. Sigurd still held the Orkneys, but he had become a Christian, and Malcolm made an alliance with him and he married a daughter of Malcolm, and their son was Thorfinn. WAR WITH DANES-At this time a great effort was made to drive the Danes out of Ireland and the conflict began in 1014. The native tribes were under Brian Born, and Alban sent a force under Donald. The Danes had help from all the Norwegians and from the islands. Sigurd brought out a large force and the battle was fought near Dublin, on Good Friday, 1014. The Danes were defeated, Brian was treacherously slain; the leader of the Albans killed, and most of the Danish leaders with Sigurd were slain. The provinces subjected by Sigurd were now lost to the Norwegian rule, but the Orkneys were diYided among the three sons of Sigurd by his first marriage, who were considered as Earls. When Sigurd went to war he sent his young son, Thorfinn, to his grandfather, Malcolm, who gave him the districts of Caithness and Sutherland, with the title of Earl, and as he was only five years of age gave men to rule along with Thorfinn. Other districts which had been tributary went back to their native chiefs, as Moray and Ross, the Dales and Galloway. An elder daughter of Malcolm had been married to Crinan, lay abbot of Dunkeld, a great secular chief, with power equal to the Mormaors; their two sons were Duncan and Maldred. Canute the Dane was now king of England and gave Northumbria to a Dane, but the northern part was held by a brother of the last ruler. Malcolm, freed from the Norwegians on the north, decided to attempt conquest, so he raised a large army, and in 1018, at Carham on the Tweed, a great battle was fought and he was victor; the result was that the whole district north of the Tweed was annexed. Not until 1031 could Canute recover this province, so it is said he went to Scotland and Malcolm submitted to him as overlord. Malcolm died in 1034. THE NAME SCOTIA-In the ' Chronicle of Marianus Scotus, who lived at that time, is the first instance in which this term is used as a name of a kingdom. The name Scotia was now transferred from Ireland in the time of Malcolm. With Malcolm the Scottish House of MacAipin becomes extinct in the male line. DUNCAN (1034-1040). Malcolm was succeeded by his grandson Duncan, but shortly there was trouble both north and south. Durham was besieged with great loss, but the aggression north was to prove more fatal. THE KINGDOM OF SCOTIA 33 THE ORKNEYS AND WAR WITH THORFINN-On Sigurd's death the Orkneys were given to his three eldest sons and to Thorfinn, the youngest. were given Caithness and Sutherland. The three brothers died before King Malcolm and Thorfinn succeeded to all the Orkneys. Duncan desired to have Caithness and thus they became enemies, and Duncan gave this to Moddan, a sister's son, with the title of Earl. Moddan raised a force, !Jui Thorfinn's was so superior that he retired, while Thorfinn reduced Sutherland and Ross, plundered the country and remained at Caithness with five warships. Moddan then told the king and Duncan organized a large force under Mod dan; while he sailed with eleven warships and a large army, expecting to get Thorfinn between the two forces, but Thorfinn attacked him in the Pentland Firth. The Scots could not stand the fierce onslaught and sailed off to Moray Firth, where Duncan landed, going south to collect more forces. Moddan had occupied Caithness, but was surprised and slain. Thorfinn continued plundering the country; Duncan collected a large force, also men from Ireland; a great battle took place in Moray, and Thorfinn routed the Irish division; then Duncan moved forward, but was defeated and driv€n south to Fife. It is said that on August 14, 1040, Duncan was slain by his general, Macbeda, -who was Mormaor of Moray, and seeing the defeat of the king's party wished to be on the strong side. After this battle Thorfinn and Macbeth divided the kingdom, Thorfinn obtaining the districts formerly possessed bY his father, Sigurd, nine Earldoms in Scotland, Shetland, the Orkneys and part of a province in Ireland MACBEDA ( 1040-1057). DIVISION, MACBEDA'S CLAIMS' AND CHARACTER-In dividing the kingdom with Thorfinn, Macbeth had all south and west of the Tay with the district containing Scone. The north was now under the Earl of Orkney, while the central part accepted as its king the ruler of Moray, who had no hereditary right, but ruled for seventeen years. His only connection with the Scots was that his wife, Gruach, was a daughter of Bode, son of Kenneth, whose grandson had been slain in 1032 by Malcolm Mac Kenneth, and through her some claims to rule were obtained from the Scots. Macbeth was not a tyrant; he granted lands to the Culdees with great veneration. The Abbot of Dunkeld tried to drive him from the kingdom in 1045, but the Abbot was slain with many of his force. Five years after Macbeth went to Rome to obtain absolution for the murder of Duncan. We are told that in the year 1050 the King of Scotia gave much silver to the poor in Rome. SIGURD AND TOSTIG ASSIST DUNCAN'S SON-The children of Duncan were young, and Macbeth had the support of the Earl of Orkney, so there was no one to punish his treachery, but as soon as Malcolm, the son of Duncan, was old enough to oppose the usurper and claim his right, Macbeth was doomed. Earl Siward of Northumbria, who was a relative of Malcolm, in 1054 moved into Scotland with a large army, gained a victory, but did not succeed in driving out Macbeth, who reigned three years longer. Siward gave Malcolm Cumberland and Lothian. A year after Siward died and Malcolm made alliance with Earl Tostig of North umbria. 34 THE KINGDOM OF SCOTIA CHAPTER XII. SCOTIA CONTINUED. MALCOLM III (1057-l093). After Malcolm had been ruler for three years of the district eouth of the Forth and Clyde, he was strong enough to make an attempt to drive Macbeth out; he was successful and Macbeth was slain August 16, 1051. RIVALS, ALLIANCE WITH NORWAY-Macbeth'e party now put up Lubach, son of the Mormaor of Moray, who had a claim through his grandmother, and he was slain after a reign of seven months. Malcolm quickly obtained power, owing first to the death of Thorfinn, at this time, when the four Earldoms from the Spey to the Firth of Tay would be the first to free themselves. It was in this part of the kingdom in which Malcolm, the son of Duncan, represented in the female line, the power of Malcolm the son of Kenneth. He would also be helped by the lay Abbot of Dunkeld, so Malcolm, gathering strength as he advanced, was victorious. After Thorfinn's death Malcolm seems to wish to conciliate the Norwegians, for he marries the widow of Thorfinn. Their son is Duncan, but the queen dies shortly after. S'ECOND MARRIAGE, HIS CLAIMS-An event at this time led to a powerful influence over the internal condition of the kingdom and of ite reigning house. William the Conqueror had taken possession of England and in 1068 the Saxon heir, Edgar Atheling, his mother, and his two sisters, took refuge in Scotland with many others from England. Malcolm was married to the Princess Margaret in the spring at Dunfermline, and. we are told that the king and queen founded a church to the Holy Trinity in the place where they were married. Malcolm combined many advantages, giving him a claim on the different races under his rule. In the maie line he represented the lay Abbot of Dunkeld; in the female line he represented the royal Scottish House that had reigned for a century and a half; hls first marriage gave him a claim upon the Norwegians; his second mar riage gave him a claim upon the Angles of Northumurlt. I!.M Lothian. During the early years of William the Conqueror, Scotland hatt been a place of refuge for his disaffected subjects, and Malcolm had allied himself with the Athellng by marrying his sister. It was not until 1072 that King William led a naval force and a land force against Scotland. We are told that Malcr,lm came and made peace with William, and became his man, giving a hostage, Duncan, the son of his first wife. Edgar the Saxon went to Flanders when W!lliam came to Scotland; after two yean he returned and was received with great honor, given presents of gold. and silver vessels and pelisses of. ermine and marten skins. The King of France for political reasons invited Edgar to come to France, but his ship was wrecked and his party returned to Scotland. Malcolm advised Edgar to make peace with ·william. This was done and William sent for him to come to England, and he lived at the court and remained there. Malcolm now attempted to reduce Moray, held by the son of Lubach, and was successful. WAR WITH ENGLISH IN NORTHUMBRIA-He then desires to extend his frontier on the Tyne, and ravaged Northumbria, taking many prisoners and much spoil. vv"hen King William returned from Normandy, he sent his son Robert into Scotland against Malcolm. Robert went as far as Falkirk, where he built a castle on the Tyne, but for want of supplies returned and thus all north of the Tyne was left in the hands of the Scots. THE KINGDOM OF SCOTIA 35 On the death of William the Conqueror, Malcolm, disregarding the terml! made with the late king, moved into the land of William Rufus and harried it. ·william Rufus with a force met Malcolm in Lothian, Count Robert and Edgar intervened, and a peace was made, and the Scottish king promised all that he formerly promised to William the Conqueror. But William Rufus broke the peace and took Carlisle and put in his own man. Malcolm demanded the fulfillment of the treaty, and after a meeting at Gloucester, he returned to Scotland in great anger and moved his army into England, harrying the land; the army was ensnared by Robert, and the king was slain, also his eldest son Edward, the heir; the army was entirely defeated, and any who escaped the sword were drowned by the tlood of the river. Some natives finding the body of the king put it on a cart and buried it at Tynemouth, November 13, 1093. CHARACTER OF MALCOLM, EXTENT OF SCOTIA-The character of Malcolm has been variously estimated by the English and by his own subjects. The English regard him as a man of barbarous disposition, cruel and pitiless, ravaging the north of England from avarice; any good traits being ascribed to the influence of the queen. The Celts know him as Malcolm Ceann Mor-the "Great Head." St. Berchan says: "A king, the best who possessed Alban; He was a king of kings fortunate, And there shall not be born forever One who had more fortune and greatness." For the first time the kingdom has the same southern boundary which it ever after retained. The Solway Firth, the river Tweed, and the Cheviot Hills separate it from England; from the Tweed to 'the Forth was the .dis trict o:E Lothian; from the Forth to the Spey was Alban: Moravia on the north, Argyll west; further north was Caithness and Orkneys; the Western Isles still occupied by Norwegians, but since the death of Thorfinn, belong- ing to Scotland. · ANCESTRY OF THE QUEEN, HER INFLUENCE AND DEATH-Edgar Atheling (the noble), the brother of Queen Margaret, was the last heir of the Saxon House which began when Egbert, •King of Wessex in 802, united the seven kingdoms of the Heptarchy into one in 827, called England. Egbert was succeeded by his son Ethelwulf, and he by his four sons in succession, the last of the four being Alfred the Great, 871-901, and from 979 to 1016, a great-grandson reigned, known as Ethelred the Unready, for his fault of never meeting his foes in fair and open strife. His first wife was Ethelgina, whose son, Edmund Ironside, a brave and noble man, succeeded his father, and in the war with Canute a treaty was made dividing the kingdom. But Edmund was murdered soon after, his reign lasting but eighteen mcnths, and in a short time Emma of Normandy, the second wife of Ethelred, was married to Canute the Dane, whose son Hardicanute succeeded, and some time after Edward the Confessor, Ethelred and Emma's son, was brought from Normandy and became the last king of the Saxon House, 1042-1066. Edmund Ironside had been killed in 1016, and his two young children, Edmund and Edward, sent to Germany. Edward the Confessor was ruled by Earl Godwin and his party, who disliked the favoritism shown by the king to the Normans. The king having no children desired to settle the succession upon those nearest to him in blood, so he sent to the powerful Emperor, Henry III, at Cologne, desiring that the son of his brother, Edmund Ironside, whom the Emperor had protected, and who had married Agatha, the niece of the Emperor, might come over to him in England. After some delay the Prince with his wife Agatha, and their children, Edgar Atheling, Margareta and Christina, arrived but he died almost directly after, suddenly in London. Power was in Godwin's hands and upon the death of the King, January 5, 1066, Harold, the Queen's brother, was crowned January 6, but the battle of Hastings, October 14, 36 THE KlNGDOM OF SCOTIA 1066, ended his reign and William the Conqueror became King of England, as he said,-"by right of bequest of the late king." Many of the English nobles found refuge in Scotland, among them Prince Edgar with his mother and sisters in 1068, and in the spring Margaret was married to Malcolm Cannmor at Dunfermline. The spot where Margaret first set her foot on Scottish land is called "Queen's Ferry," which name it bears today. The influence of her personal charms, which at first won the heart of her hus· band, was increased and retained to the last hour of Malcolm's existence by her virtues and mental powers. He reposed the most unbounded confi· dence, not only in the principles, but in the' judgment of his English consort, who became the domestic legislator of the realm. She dismissed from the palace all persons convicted of leading immoral lives, or who were guilty of fraud or injus,tice, and allowed no persons to hold offices in the royal household unless they conducted themselves in a sober and dis· creet manner. Observing that the Scotch nobles had an irreverent habit of rising from the table before grace was said by her chaplain, Turgot, she rewarded the more civilized chiefs who remained with a cup of the choicest wine. Such a bribe was too powerful to be resisted, and the custom soon became popular, every guest claiming his "grace cup"; the custom spread from the palace to the castles and to the lower rank, becoming established usage in the land. The learned Turgot, afterwards Bishop of St. Andrews, was also the historian of the royal family, and preceptor to the children, and he gives great commendation to his royal mistress for the conscientious care she gave for the education of her children. Her eldest daughter, Matilda, the good wife of Henry I of England, received her lessons of virtue and piety from her illustrious mother and of learning from the worthy Turgot. Margaret's sister Christina was the celebrated Abbess of Rumsey, and when Matilda was very young, she was brought before her father dressed in a nun's veil. At once Malcolm tore it off, saying she was not for the cloister. The death of Malcolm and his eldest son in battle was heavy news to the Queen, who was in mortal illness. The faithful Turgot says after receiving communion she began repeating the Fifty-first Psalm, and at the end of the third verse her son Edgar came in and stood silent. "I know all," said the Queen, "but by this holy cross, speak the worst,'' presenting before her son that celebrated "black cross" which she had brought from England, tlic most precious inheritance from her royal Saxon ancestors. "Your husband and eldest son are both slain,'' replied the prince. Lifting her eyes and hands to Heaven she thanked God for this anguish in her last hour, "somewhat to pacify me from the corruption of sin"; and "Thou, 0 Lord Jesus Christ, who through the will of the Father, hast given life to the world by thy death, 0 deliver me,''-she expired The reputation of her virtues and her influence upon the Church caused her to be enrolled in the catalogue of saints by the Church of Rome. Her day is June 10. It is said in Caruthers' "History of Scotland" that the English viewed the possession of this jewel (the black cross) by the royal family of Scotland with great displeasure. It was enclosed in a black case, this gave it the name "black cross"; the cross itself was of gold and set with large diamonds. The figure of the Saviour was exquisitely carved in ivory. After the death of Margaret it was placed on the High Altar of Dunfermline. When Edward I kept court there he seized this cross as one of the English crown jewels and carried it to England. Robert Bruce so vehemently insisted on its restoration that Queen Isabella yielded it, on the pacification, during her regency in 1327, but its surrender exasperated the English more than the most flagrant of her misdeeds. EDUCATION OF THE CHILDREN, INFLUENCE OF MATILDA'S MARRIAGE-Soon after the death of Malcolm, Donald Ban, a half·brother, assumed power and all English exiles were ordered to leave Scotland under pain of death. Edgar Atheling, brother of Margaret, brought to England the seven orphan children of his sister, five princes and two princesses, all minors. One of the knights told the King, William Rufus, that the Saxon prince was raising up this family to be competitors for the English THID KINGDOM OF SCOTIA 37 crown. Edgar promptly challenged and slew him and the King treated Edgar and his family with kindness and friendship; the princes receiving honorable reception at the court. William Rufus sent Edgar Atheling at the head of a large army, when the eldest prince became of age, and he was established on the throne of his father. The ·Princesses Matilda and Mary were placed by their uncle in the Convent of Rumsey, under the care of their Aunt Christina, the Abbess. The princesses were a long time pupils among the nuns, and were instructed in all the learning of the age and in the observance of good manners. Matilda was highly skilled in music, her love of it amounting to a passion. The education she received fitted her to become the wife of so accomplished a prince as Henry Beau cletc. The Abbey of Rumsey was a royal foundation governed by an Abbess of the family of Alfred. Christina was first Abbess of Rumsey, then of Wilton Convent, which ever since the profession of the Princess EEl.itha, wa~; the place of nurture and education for all the young princesses of the Anglo-Saxon royal famlly, Thia Abbev of Black Benedictine Nuns had been founded by King Alfred, and its 'Abbe~s was always of the royal line. After the sudden death of Wlllilirn Rufus, Henry at once assumed power and made himself popular with the IDnglish by announcing that he would wed a princess of the house ·of Alfred and he demanded Matilda from her brother Edgar, now King of Scotland. There were objectors. Some said she was a professed nun. This was disproved, and Matilda, urged by many, at last consented and Henry promised to restore to the English their ancient laws and privileges as established by Alfred, and ratified by Edward the Confessor, and on such conditions the daughter of the House of Alfred consented to share his throne. Copies of this digest of the righteous laws of Alfred and Edward were sent to the principal bishoprics and monasteries in England, yet in the reign of King John but one could he found and that in Cardinal Langston's possession, and this was the model upon which Magna Charta was framed. The marriage and corona· tion took place on Sunday, November 11, 1100. Their only daughter, Matilda, was married to Henry V, Emperor of Germany, when she was only twelve years of .P.ge, and their only son, Prince Henry, was lost at sea coming from France; and it is said the King "never smiled again." 'Henry's daughter became a widow and her father brought her home and she was acknowledged the heir, but upon the king's death a party brought a nephf?W of the King forward and then followed the long and disastrous contest for power between the parties of Stephen and Matilda, who did not resemble in character either her mother, the good Queen Matilda, or her sainted grandmother, Margaret of Scotland. The death of Malcolm Ceannmor was a great misfortune for Scotland. In himself the King united so many claims to the allegiance of the various races that consolidation had been steadily going on, while the influence of his accomplished Queen advanced civilization. The Queen died of grief and shock four days after the King, and the progress of the kingdom was retarded and its dismemberment threatened by events until in the reign of David I the work began by his father-the work of consolidation and advancing civilization-was again resumed. SUCCESSION-Fordun tells us that the old custom of the succession of kings dated T'ithout a break until the time of Malcolm, son of Kenneth, first King of Scotia, 1005-1034, when the King, fearing dismembBrment of the kingdom decreed by a general ordinance, "that forever, each King after his death, should be succeeded by a son or a daughter, a nephew or a niece, whoever at the time was the nearest of kin; failing these, the nearest heir of the roval or collateral stock should then possess the kingdom." Malcolm's death br~ught up the vexed question of succession and led to conflict. Mal· colm had two brothers, Donald Ban and Mel mare of Atholl; two sons by his first ·wife, Thorfinn's widow, Duncan, hostage to the King of England, and Donald. who was dead; Margaret's children were six sons and two daughters, Edward, killed with his father, Edmund, Ethelred, Lay Abbot of Dunk!lJ(l. anfl. !!Jfl.rJ of Fife, Ed~ar, Al~~~n<:Ier. a~d ;David. By the north 38 THE KINGDOM OF SCOTIA part Duncan was looked upon as the rightful heir, but south, the people of Lothian preferred Margaret's eldest living son. In the Gaelic part the law of Tanistry· still had strong influence, from the Forth to the Spey, Scotia proper: they were prepared to accept a son in preference to a brother, but as Duncan was still living in England as a hostage, Donald Ban was considered the heir. When Donald Ban heard of the death of the Queen, he at once with a large army besieged the castle of Edinburg, while the Queen still lay unburied, and where her sons were. Taking advantage of a thick mist, the sons brought her body by a postern on the west side and conveyed it to a church in Dunfermline, where she was buried. Edgar Atheling, the Queen's brother, gathered her sons and daught· ers and took them to England, where they were educated by the relatives of the Queen. DONALD BAN (1093-SIX MONTHS)-The Saxon Chronicle says that the Scots chose Donald Ban as their king and drove out the English. When Duncan, eldest son of Malcolm, heard this, he asked consent of the English King to go to Scotland and with the help of the English and Normans, he deprived Donald Ban of power and became King. DUNCAN-(1093-1094-SIX MONTHS)-Donald Ban had reigned but six months and Duncan. after a rule of six months, was slain by the Scots north of the Tay at the instigation of his uncle, and Donald Ban was again made King. DONALD BAN AND EDMUND (1094-1097)-Donald Ban, to appease Lothian and the south, proposed to associate one of Margaret's sons with him. Edgar would not agree to this, but Edmund agreed and ·Donald ruled north of the Forth and Edmund south, and this lasted three years. EDGAR (1097-1107). ENGLISH AID-The Saxon Chronicle tells us that Edgar Atheling resolved to place his nephew Edgar on the throne, and with the English King's support a large army went into Scotrimd in September, 1097, and after a hard-fought battle drove out Donald Ban and in King William's vassalage set up his nephew Edgar as King and returned to England. Edmund was condemned to prison for life. He repented and saying his punishment was deserved wished to be buried in his chains. Edgar reunited Lothian to Scotland. WAR WITH DONALD BAN-After two years Donald Ban was taken and wa51 blinded and condemned to prison for life. He was buried at Dunfermline. Fordun tells us that in the war with Donald Ban, St. Crith· bert appears to Edgar, telling him to take the crozier of the saint from the church in Durham, .as his standard, and he will be successful. TREATY WITH MAGNUS-Magnus, King of Norway, came to subdue revolts against the rulers he had appointed in the Western Isles, and after plundering and punishing the natives in the Orkneys, the Surdeys, Anglesea, and the Isle of Man, enforced his power, and a treaty was made with Edgar that all the islands on the west between which and the coast a helm carrying ship could pass, were ceded to Norway. Edgar was not then strong enough to resist -Magnus and the Isles remained separated from· Scotland for a century and a half. · Magnus ruled the Isles for six years and was slain in Ulster in 1104. After the death of Magnus the native chiefs, helped by the Irish, re· volted against Norway, but after a war of two years, Olave recovered the Isles and ruled forty years. After gaining power Edgar granted to the Monks at Durham, Coldingham, and rebuilt the monastery; the charters still exist. Edgar made Edinburgh his residence and was surrounded by a Saxon court. He died in 1107. THE KINGDOM OF SCOTIA 39 ALEXANDER ( 1107-1124). DIVISION OF THE KINGDOM-But three of Margaret's sons were left. Ethel red was Abbot of Dunkeld and Earl of Fife· Alexander consid ered himself as heir, but Edgar had limited him to that part north of the Porth, as hereditary right from ancient kings of Scotia. Lothian and C~mbria s~uth of the Firths, he gave to David, the youngest brother, With the title of Earl. Both Duncan and Edgar purchased the help of England by considering this lJOrtion held as vassals of the King of England. The historian says Edgar was a sweet and lovely man, ruling with the greatest goodness in charity and loving kindness. CHARACTER OF THE KING-Alexander was a lettered man, zealous in building churches, in searching for relics of saints, in providing priestly vestments and sacred books, open-hearted to all strangers, and devoted to the poor. He was not satisfied with Edgar's terms, but was not strong enough to make war with David, and he reigned in the North from 1107 to ll:24. He married a daughter of the King of England; founded a monastery at Scone, which was the seat of . his kingdom, and established in it a colony of canons of St. Augusu"ne, bringing them from Yorkshire, and the church of the Holy Trinity was dedicated to the Virgin Mary, St. Michael, St. John, St. Lawrence and St. Augustine. The charter is granted by the King and Queen of the Scots, confirmed by two Bishops and seven Earls, six of these Earls representing former Mormaors whose titles were changed. ENGLISH ARCHBISHOPS ASSERT SUPREMACY IN SCOTLAND-At this time the Church of Scotland had a struggle for independence. The See of St. Andrews had been vacant since the death of the last Celtic Bishop in 1093, and during the reign of Edgar there was no Bishop.· Turgot of Durham was elected Bishop in 1107, but a difficulty arose about his consecration, both the Archbishops of Canterbury and York claiming this. York claimed jurisdiction from the time of Wilfrid. St. Andrews claimed to represent an older foundation, and to submit to York might compromise the independence of the kingdom. Turgot was consecrated by York with reservations of the rights of both Sees. As he was the first bishop of the Anglic race his position was uncomfortable and he asked leave after six years to retire to Durham, where he died in 1115. Alexander applied to the Archbishop of Canterbury to recommend a successor and this caused a renewal of the dispute between Canterbury and York, and the See was vacant until 1120, when Alexander chose Eadmer, a monk of Canterbury. The Archbishop agreed to the appointment, but proposed that Eadmer be sent back to be consecrated. ·Eadmer came to Scotland and was elected Bishop by the clergy and people with the royal assent, but again there was difficulty about con'lecration and again settled by compromise. Eadmer received the ring from the king and taking the pastoral staff from the Altar, assumed charge of the diocese. Owing to dissension his consecration was delayed, and he returned the ring to the king, replaced the staff upon the Altar and went to Canterbury. Shortly after he wished to reclaim the diocese, but Alexander would not receive him. The See was again vacant. York was supported by the Pope in his claims, to which Alexander would not agree. Eadmer died in 1124, and Robert, a prior at Scone, was elected, and four years after Alexander's death was consecrated by York with reservations. When Robert was elected Bishop Alexander restored to the Church of St. Andrew the "Boar's Chase" with many privileges, and his royal Arabian steed with its trappings and silver shield and spear, Alexan ner leading the steed to the altar. Also he gave a splendid suit of Turkislh armor. He died at Stirling in 1124, and was buried near b!s father, in front of the !F~at ::4:ltar in th~ (jl!urcq a~- Ol!PJermline. 40 SCOTIA-NOW FEUDAL SCOTLAND CHAPTER XIII. SCOTIA-NOW FEUDAL SCOTLAND. DAVID (1124-1153). David, the only remaining son of Malcolm and Margaret, had gone to England with his sister Matilda, when she was married to Henry I in the year 1100, and had been trained with the young Norman Barons in all feudal usages of the English nobility. Henry ga.ve him in marriage a rich young widow and by her he obtained the Earldom of Northampton and Huntington. He was a Norman Baron when Edgar left him the south part of Scotland, with the title of Earl. He refounded the Bishopric of Glasgow and John, his tutor, was its first bishop. This document showing the restoration of property to the See of Glasgow is still preserved-the date probably between 1116 and 1120. In his charters there appear the names of Normans as witnesses, showing that he had introduced the Nor man element and reigned as a feudal superior. FEUDAL INSTITUTIONS-In 1124 David succeeded to the whole king dom. He was the first feudal monarch, and he united the North and the South, founding a dynasty Celtic in the paternal line, Saxon in maternal, and introducing feudal institutions. The most prominent who witnessed his charters were four Norman Barons who had extensive holdings in the north <;if l!l\lgland, De Moreville, De Praosa, De Umfraville, and Robertus De Bru~ who had the g-reat district of Annandale in Dumfriesshire. David's charters show the feudal baronage of the kingdom occupying the place of the old ~.onstitutional body of seven Earls, who now appear only as wit nesses. The old Celtic element in government was gradually retired, and its social state and institutions became gradually assimilated with the Nor man. Celtic Scotland is now Feudal Scotland and there are struggles of the Celts to resist the power which gradually but surely is consolidating the various districts into one compact kingdom. MORAY REVOLTS-Six years after David's accession an attempt was made by the Gaels of the North to wrest the land north of the Forth and the Clyde from his rule and the encroachments of the Barons. In 1130 when David was at the English court, Angus, Earl of Moray, with other Gaels, raised a large army and invaded Scotia proper, but Edward, a cousin of the king and commander of the army, defeated them. Angus was slain. Moray reduced and David's power augmented. A few years after a monk who said he was the son of Angus of Moray raised an army and 1stid wa BATTLE OF THE STANDARD-The Scottish king was met at North allerton in Yorkshire by the forces ·of the northern Bishops and barons. They were gathered round a tall mast borne upon a carriage, on which above the standards of the three northern saints, St. Peter of York, St. John of Beverly, and St. Wilfrid of Ripon, was displayed a silver pyx bearing the consecrated wafer. The motley army of the Scots, some armed as tht English, some in the wild dress of the Picts of Galloway, after a well fought battle against the well clad Normans, were killed by the arrows of the English. Eleven thousand are said to have fallen on the battle field, August 22, 1138. This fight is known as the Battle of the Standard. The war between the parties of Stephen and Matilda went on for nineteen years, Stephen being in power for a time, then taken prisoner by Matilda, who might have retained power if her imperious and haughty temper had not been so strongly shown in demands which turned the people against her. David went several times to England trying to settle the dispute, but this miserable period of anarchy ·and lawlessness lasted nineteen years; at last Matilda, suddenly besieged in Oxford, fled with only four attendants, all clothed in white to escape detection, as there had been a great snow storm. They hastened six miles on foot, then by horse reached a place of safety. DAVID'S LAND PROSPEROUS--The whole of the north of England beyond the Tees was for several years under David's influence, and its prosperous condition contrasted strongly with the misery in every other district. ADVANCE IN CIVILIZATION-David encouraged foreign merchants to come to the ports of Scotland, and familiarized the Gaelic nobles attend ing court with habits of luxury and magnificence. remitting three years' tribute, it is said, to any who would improvo their dwellings, dress with greater elegance, and live in a refined manner. He was fond of gardening and promoted agriculture, hoping to convert the lower orders into a settled and industrious population; and enjoining the higher classes to live like noblemen upon their own estates and not waste the property of their neighbors. SUCCESSION SETTLED ON GRANDSON-In the last year of David's life his 'only son Henry _died, leaving three sons, Malcolm, the elder, being only eleven years old. The King, fearing a dispute about the succession of a minor, asked the Earl of Fife, who was the head of the Body of Seven Earl!!, to make a progress with Malcolm and obtain his recognition as heir to the throne. David died in the next year, 1153. MALCOLM IV (1153-1165). King David dying in 1153, his grandson, Malcolm, was at once crowned at Scone and acknowledged as King by all those who had sworn fealty to him, and this is the first coronation of which there is any authentic record. GAELS REVOLT-In a short time there was trouble with the Gaels of Argyll, Moray and Galloway about the succession. Somerled had married a !.laughter of Olave, the ruler of the Isles, and the Isles had been divided, giving Somerled half, who, joined with another faction, made war upon the King, but a chief and his son wue taken prisoner and for their release Somerled made a peace. In Moray the natives were scattered in other districts and others pu't in their places. No sooner had the Gaels of the west and north been quieted than dissatisfaction arose in Scotia proper on account of the attachment of the young king to the King of England, as Malcolm served in his army against France. Hearing o~ this discontent, he summoned the Bishops and nobles to meet him at Perth. Six of the Earls led a revolt, but finally peace was made by the Bishops. Malcolm was now but seventeen years old, but he showed great vi12or in reducing the disaffected provinces. 42 SCOTIA-NOW FEUDAL SCOTLAND SOMERLED--Qne more invasion by Somerled, who now being lord of half the Isles and all Argyll, attempted to subdue all Scotia. With a large force and one hundred and sixty ships he landed at Renfrew, but was sur prised by the people. defeated and slain with his son, Gillecallum; the defeat is attributed to the merits of St. Kentigern, Bishop of Glasgow. The Gaels appear to have been conciliated, for there is quiet in the last few years of his reign; the UIEiter Annals tell us that in 1165, Malcolm, the best Christian King for fasting and devotion, dies at the early age of twenty-five WILLIAM THE LION (1165-1214). Owing to ill health of the late King for some time his brother William had been appointed Warden of the Kingdom, and upon the death of the King, succeeded his brother and was· crowned at Scone on Christmas Eve, 1165. CLAIMS NORTHUMBRIA-His first proceeding was to claim the restora tion of Northumbria from the English King. This district had ·been assigned to him as his appanage by his father David, but during the reign of Malcolm had been surrendered with Cumberland. In 1173 the King invaded England with a large army of Highlanders and men of Galloway, and in the next year William was taken prisoner by the English. CELTIC UPRISING-While he was detained there was a great persecution in the north of the English and Normans, their lands were invaded, many killed, Norman officials driven out and, their castles destroyed. It was an uprising of the Celtic element against the encroachments of the English and Norman barons. William was liberated in the following year and the disturb ance in Galloway was quieted through efforts of the Bishops and Earls, then William went north to Ross, subdued it and built two castles for defense. William had purchased liberation from prison by the surrender of the inde· pendence of Scotland. This roused the Celts of Scotia proper to support the claim to the throne of Macwilliam, a lineal descendant of Duncan, the son of Malcolm Ceanmor by his first wife Ingeborg. He was encouraged by many of the Earls and Barons and for six years maintained himself in the lands beyond the Spey, ravaging the districts still faithful to William. The revolt in Galloway had again been suppressed; Fergus, who set himself up as ruler, was killed and the Earls and Barons were more reconciled to the King. In 1187 an army was led into Moray-the King remained at Inverness with the main body, while the Earls moved west and met Macwilliam on the upper Spey, where a battle was fought and Macwilliam with many of his force killed. Two years after the independence of Scotland was restored by Richard the First, King, of England, and the relationship between the two countries re placed on their former footing. William had trouble with Caithness under ·Harold and an 'army was sent to the north, Harold taken prisoner, and con fined in the castle of Edinburgh. He submitted after some time and his land was restored for a certain sum. These uprisings in the North were caused by the hostility of the ancient lineage of the S'cottish kings against the modern kings who affected the Normans in manners and customs. William died at Stirling, 1214. SCOTIA-FEUDAL SCOTLAND CHAPTER XIV. SCOTIA-FEUDAL SCOTLAND. ALEXANDER (1214-1249.) William the Lion was succeeded by his son Alexander, then In his seven teenth year, who was crowned at Scone on the following day. CORNATION-We are told bY Fordun that the Bishop or St. Andrew~. the Head of the Scotch Church, and the seven Earls of Scotland-the Earls of Fife, Stratherne, Atholl, Angus, Mentieth, Buchan and Lothian-took Alexander and brought him to Scone, and there raised him to the throne in honor and peace, with the approval of God and man, and with more grandeur and glory than any one till then, while all wished him joy and none gainsaid him. ,MORAY-In a year an insurrection broke out led by Donald Ban, a son of Macwilliam, who with a large force burst into Moray, but a powerful Highland chief with his men defeated Ban and cutting off the heads of the leaders presented them to the King, who, for this service made the chief a knight. ARGYLL AND GALLOWAY-Argy!l, extending along the western coast, was now brought into close connection with the kingdom by this chief after trouble with tbe heirs of Macwilliam. In Galloway, after the death of its ruler, three barons who had married his three daughters divided the land and ruled so unjustly that the people asked the King to be their lord, but he was too just to do this; the people were angry and revolted, and devastated royal land near, then the King with an army entered the district. The battle led by this chief was a victory, and the next day the leading survivors came with ropes around their necks, and submitted to the King, who made peace and this district was incorporated into the kingdom. WAR WITH NbRWAY FOR THE ISLES-One more object had to be accomplished in order to complete the amalgamation of the Celtic provinces; this was to take the Western Isles from Norway. The King sent two Bishops who asked possession, saying the Isles had been unjustly wrested from the Scots by Magnus Barefoot; this was refused, then the King oii'ered to buy the Isles, but this offer was not accepted. In 1248 the King of the Isles died and there was dispute among the heirs. Alexander now raised a large army and went north, but he became ill and died on the coast of Lorn. The army then broke up and the King's body was removed to Scotland, and buried on the 9th of July in the Church at Melrose. ALEXANDER III (1249-1285). The late King was succeeded by his son Alexander, then but eight years old. Notwithstanding his youth he was crowned at S'cone, July 13, 1249. CORONATION-Fordun _gives an account of the ceremony: "Walter Comyn, the Earl of Monteith, with all the clergy, and the Earls of Fife and Stratherne, with a great many other nobles, led Alexander up to the cross which stands in the cemetery at the east end of the church. Here they placed him upon the Coronation Stone, which was covered with silken .cloths· interwoven with gold. The Bishop of St. Andrews, assisted by the rest, consecrated him King. The young King then received the homage of the ·feudal baronage of the kingdom. Then followed_ a, strange ceremony, prob- 44 SCOTIA-FEUDAL SCOTLAND ably now for the first time, which was intended to mark the cordial accept ance of the King by the entire Gaelic people, as the inheritor of a long line of Gaelic monarchs. A Highland sennachy advanced and kneelfng before the stone hailed the King as the 'Ri Alban,' and repeated his pedigree accord in~?: to Highland tradition, through a long line of Gaelic kings until he reachPd Gaithal Glas, the founder of the race." ENSHRINING OF QUEEN MARGARET (1250)-We are also told that in the next year on the 19th of June, that the King and his mother, the Queen, with Bishops and Abbots, Earls and Barons, and other good men, cleric and lay, in great numbers, took up in great state, the bones of the blessed Margaret, sometime Queen of the Scots, out of the stone monument and laid them with the deepest devotion in a shrine of deal set with gold and precious stones. In the Chartulary of Dunfermline it is said that the enshrinement took place in the presence of King Alexander the Third, the seven Earls of Scotland, and the seven Bishops, the Bishops of St. Andrews, Glasgow, Aberdeen, Dunblane, Brechin, Ross and Caithness. CHANGE IN REGENCY-During the first years of his reign the Comyns, Earl of Menteith, the head, were in power, but when the King was fourteen years old, Henry the English King had an interview with him, the result being that the Bishops of St. Andrews and Glasgow, with Menteith, were disgraced and a regency appointed of the Earl of Dunbar and others more favorable to the English until the King became of age. WAR WITH HAKON FOR THE ISLES-As soon as this occurred he formed plans for taking the Isles from Norway, and the Earl of Ross with others invaded the isles opposite to them and in 1262 the chiefs of these isles sent word to King Hakon of Norway of these hostilities and of the intention of Alexander to take the Isles by force. In July Hakon sailed with ~ fleet of one hundred and twenty ships, arrived at Orkney and anchored opposite Kirkwall. Alexander made careful preparation, strengthening garri sons ·and fortifying castles. On August 10, Hakon sailed from the Orkneys and was joined by the King of Man and other Norwegian barons, and with all the assembled forces anchored in the Isle of Arran opposite to Ayr, where Alexander was stationed with the main body of his army. Negotiations began, Norway claiming right to the Isles should be acknowledged, but the Scots purposely protracted them till the bad weather should set in, and it was late in September when they were broken off. Hakon then sent sixty of his ships to ravage the country near Loch Long, while he with the main body set out for Largs, where the Scots were encamped, but a great storm lasting two days brdke out and both fleets suffered greatly. Fordun says that "on the day appointed for the battle a great storm arose and the ships were driven ashore, then the King's army came at them and killed many nobles and serfs, also a mighty King, a nephew of Hakon, after which Hakon, sorrowing deeply, went back to Orkney, awaiting more forces to fight the Scots, and on December 15, died in the Bishop's palace at Kirkwall." RESULTS OF THE BATTLE OF LARGS-The results of the Battle of Largs and the death of Hakon left the Western lsles at the mercy of Alexander, who at once prepared a fleet and set out for the Isle of Man, but at Dumfries he was met by Magnus, King of Man, who did homage to Alexander for his island. Then a force under Earls Buchan and Mar, with many barons and knights, came to the ·western Isles, where they slew those traitors who had helped Norway, hanging some of the chiefs, then brought home much plunder. TREATY WITH NORWAY-The King of Man died in November, 1Z6&, then a treaty was made with Norway, by which Scotland was to pay four thousand marks and one hundred· marks annually to the King of Norway. The Isle of Man and all the Sudreys except the Orkneys and Shetland were g1ven to :scotia, ·the rights of the Archbishop of Drontheim over the Isle of SCOTIA-FEUDAL SCOTLAND 45 Man being reserved. The treaty was concluded in July, 1266, and thus were the Western Isles annexed to the kingdom of Scotland. ESTATES SETTLE THE SUCCESSION-Alexander III had two solUI. Alexander and David, and one daughter, Margaret, wife of the King of Nor· way, but in three years he was !eft childless. David died at Stirling in 1281, in April, 1283, his daughter Margaret died, leaving an infant daughter Margaret, known as "The Maid of Norway," and the following January Alexander, Prince of Scotland, died. The King at once summoned the Estates of Scotland to meet at Scone, February 5, 1283, and there the princess of Norway was acknowledged as the heir of the King, failing other heirs of Alexander, or of the Prince of Scotland. The Estates now repre sented the entire territory of Scotland. There were thirteen Earls, four being Normans; twenty-four Barons, eighteen being Norman; the Celtic ele ment represented by Alexander of Argyll and two other native rulers of Argyll and the Isles. Alexander in 1285 married Yolande, daughter of Count De Dreux, but was killed in the following March by being thrown tram his horse. DEATH OF THE MAID OF NORWAY-The six-year-old Maid of Norway died in Orkney, on her passage from Norway to take possession of her king dom, in the end of September, 1290, and thus ended the last native dynasty of Scottish monarchs of Celtic descent in the male line. Scotland, with her united provinces, her feudal institutions, and her mixed population, now became a prize to be contested for between the English King, who asserted his right as her lord paramount, and the various Norman Barons who claimed her as their inheritance through descent in the female line from her native monarchs. SCOTLAND DURING ALEXANDER'S REIGN-The brightest and most prosperous period in, the annals of Scotland was that period ruled by the dynasty of Kings descended from Malcolm Ceanmor of the Celts and the Saxon Princess Margaret. CONSOLIDATION-During this period of over a. century and a half the different provinces were welded into one feudal monarchy, and the various races upon whom the Kings of this line had hereditary claims for their allegiance were fused into one mixed population combining the peculiar qualities of each. It was in the reign of Alexander the Third, that the compact kingdom was completed by the cessiO'n of the Isles in 1266, and the area of the kingdom remained unaltered. Scotia had become a feudal monarchy, the dominant element being Teutonic, while the Celts were restricted to the mountain regions, or became an under class of serfs or tillers of the soil. TWO SPECIAL FEATURES-Under the rule of this dynasty two great features were introduced; the first consisted of those Norman castles or strongholds built by the Norman Barons to whom grants of land had been made, or by the Kings of this race upon the crown land; settlements around these formed burgs or towns in which trade and commerce were carried on. The second great feature consisted of the monasteries founded by these Barons for the monastic orders of the Catholic Church, which with their stone buildings and large grants of land attached to them, and the industrial habits they fostered, promoted the social condition of the people under their influence, and extended the cultivation of the soil. There is a description of Scotland written shortly after the death of Alexander, enumer· ating the many royal castles and those of the great lords. PEOPLE AND LANGUAGE-At this period the elements of the mixed population were of six different races; the indigenous races of the Picts and Britons, the colonizing races of the Scots and Angles; and the intruding races of the Norwegians and Normans, gradually becoming merged in the general name of Scots, as shown by charters of this dynasty. By this time a great change has taken place in the speech of the people, in the ea&t 46 SCOTIA-FEUDAL SCOTLAND and south it is a Teutonic speech, the Gaelic being confined to the mountain regions north and west. In 1283, when the Estates of Scotland met to deter mine the succession, the great landholders of the realm consisted, first, ot thirteen of the great hereditary Earldoms-one of which was held by a family of Anglic descent, four by Norman Barons who had succeeded to the ancient ·Celtic Earls, second, twenty-four Barons, eighteen being Normans, while but three families of Somerled represent the Celtic. In 1315 when Edward I of England, placed Scotland under four justiciaries, south of the Forth and Clyde, were the two districts of Lothian and Galloway, and north one division from the Forth to the mountains, and the other, the lands beyond, td which the Gaelic people were now restricted. We find a Gaelic s·peaking people in the Highlands and a Teutonic speaking people in the Lowlands. A native ancient writer says the manners and customs of the Scots vary with their speech-Lowlanders being of more domestic and civilized habits, while the Highlanders are rude and uncivilized, savage and independent, hostile to the English speaking people, but faithful and obedient to their King and country. SCOTLAND FROM THE END OF THE CELTIC DYNASTY 47 CHAPTER XV. SCOTLAND FROM THE END OF THE CELTIC DYNASTY TO THE HOUSE OF STUART (1290-1370). RIVAL HEIRS: DECISION-On the death of the Maid of Norway, 1290, there were three claimants to the Scottish throne, John Baliol, who was grandson of Margaret, the eldest daughter of David, brother of William the Lion; Robert de Bruce, the son of his second daughter, Isabella; and John de Hastings, the grandson of the youngest daughter, Ada. Baliol claimed the heirship as descended from the eldest daughter, Bruce, as being the grandson of David, was one step nearer than a great-grandson. THE BRUCE FAMILY-Robert de Brus, the first on record of thil!l race of heroes and patriots, a noble knight of Normandy, came into England with William the Conqueror in 1066. After the battle of Hastings, he was sent to subdue Northern England, and by the end of William's reign, he was the owner of ninety-four lordships in Yorkshire. He left a son Robert, who visited David, King of the Scots, 1124, doing homage for the lordship of Annandale; he was chosen to negotiate with David in the war with England, but failing, renounced fealty to the king of the Scots; he died in 1141. Hi1 second son, Robert, enjoyed Annandale, the gift of his father, and being liegeman to David, was taken prisoner by his father in battle, but the King sent him to his mother. This Robert had two sons, Robert and Wil liam; Robert died and William succeeded and married Isabel, second daughter of David, brother of William the Lion, and Earl of "Huntingdon. William died in 1245. Their son, Robert de Bruce, was in 1254-1255 Governor of the Castle of Carlisle; in 1255 he was one of the Regents and guardian of Alexander III and the Queen; in 1284 he joined with the other magnate• to accept the King's granddaughter as the heir. He sat in Pariiament in 1290 and on the death of Margaret, the same year, entered his claim as the nearest heir of Alexander III. Edward I overruled his claims and John Baliol was adjudged King in 1292. Bruce retired and died in 1295, at the age of 85, and lefi his claims to his son, Earl of Carrick, whose eldest son, Robert-born 1245-went to Palestine with Edward I in 1%69. He was with Edward against Baliol and was promised the Scot throne but not given it, and he retired to England, living in obscurity, and died in 1304. He married Margaret, Countess of Carrick, and left a large family. His ~ldest son, Robert de Brus, born 1274, succeeded to his "father's title as Earl of Carrick, and asserted his claim to the 8cottish crown and was crowned at Scone, March 27, 1306. Hastings asserted that as the kingdom was held under the English Crown, it was partible like any other feudal holding, and he should have a share. King Edward referred the claims to the eighty Scotch arbiters, selected by Baliol and Bruce. The decision was, that an Earldom in Scotland is not partible; but if an Earldom falls to daughters in Scotland, the eldest takes it wholly, but if the other daughters have not been provided for, it is proper that the eldest make payment or assignment to them; this is by grace, not by right. The decision was in favor of John Baliol, grandson of the eldest daughter of David, brother of William the Lion, who was Earl of Huntingdon by marriage. EDWARD l AS OVERLORD-The Maid of Norway had been betrothed in her sixth year to Prince Edward of England, and all looked promising for the union of the two Crowns. Now, all the rights of a feudal superior were at once assumed by the English King, and he took possession of the country as the overlord of a disputed fief. 48 SCOTLAND FROM THE END OF THE CELTIC DYNASTY JOHN BALIOL (1290-1296)-Baliol being acknowledged, the castles were delivered to him and he did homage to Edward with full acknowledgment of the services due the King from the realm of Scotland. For a while there was peace. CAUSES OF HOSTILITY TO ENGLAND-Edward claimed assistance from the Scotch nobles in his foreign wars, and asserted the right of appeal to the English Court over Scottish decisions; so much hostility was aroused that Balio1 obtained absolution from the Pope for his oath of fealty to Edward and prepared for war. RESULTS IN SCOTLAND-Edward invaded Scotland and defeated the Scots at Dunbar in 1296, taking possession of the castles, treating the country as a forfeited fief, sent Baliol to the Tower of London, and received the submission of the Earls, Barons and gentry, who did homage to him as their King, in Parliament at Berwick, and the Government was given over to an English Council of Regency. WAR FOR INDEPENDENCE UNDER WALLACE UNTIL 1303-This dis graceful submission brought the people to the front, led by an outlaw knight, Wlilliam Wallace, whose daring raids upon the English roused the people to revolt, and he was chosen leader. The English were defeated at Stirling in 1297; the next year the Scots are defeated at Falkirk, and Wallace nar rowly escaped. The war went on for some years and when in 1303 submis sion was made, Wallace refused the offered amnesty, and he was sent to London for trial, executed, and his head placed on London Bridge, according to the barbarous custom of the times. Of Wallace himself, his life, or his temper, little is known; there are many traditions of his gigantic size and enormous strength, but the instinct of the Scotch has chosen Wallace as its national hero. He has been called its first patriot, and immortalized in song and story. "Bannockburn'' appeals to the heart of every son of Scotland. "BANNOCKBURN." Scots, wha hae wi Wallace bled, Scots, wham Bruce has aften led; Welcome to your gory bed, Or to victory. Wha will be a traitor knave? Wha can fill a coward's grave; Wha sae base as be a slave? Let him turn and flee. Wha for Scotland's king and law Freedom's sword will strongly draw, Freeman stand or freeman fa'; Let him follow me. Lay the proud usurpers low, Tyrants fall in every foe; Liberty's in every blow; Let us do or die. -R, BURNS. ROBERT BRUCE 1303-1329). After the submission in 1303, Edward set to work to complete the union of the two kingdoms, and an ordinance was issued for the government of Scotland, the country in the mean time governed by a Lieutenant, assisted by a Council. But the difficulty in dealing with the Scots was that they never knew when they were conquered, and just as Edward thought his scheme was successful they rose again, led by Robert Bruce, grandson of the claimant, heir to the throne. CROWNED IN 1306-Bruce had joined Wallace, but after, swore fealty to Edward, and in 1305 entered into a bond with the Bishop of St. Andrew's, SCOTLAND FROM THE END OF THE CELTIC DYNASTY 49· a supporter of Wallace; each swore to stand by the other in all respects. Edward! hearing of this, caused Bruce to go to Dumfries, where in a church he had an interview with Walter Comyn, who after Baliol and his sons was the next heir. Comyn was slain; this put Bruce out of the pale of the law and the Church, but being the nearest heir, he was crowned King of Scone, March 27, 1306. The Countess of Buchan placed the crown on his head, this being the right of her family, the Macduffs. WAR RENEWED BY EDWARD !-Edward made great preparations to put down the Scots, and all who had a part in Comyn's death were denounced as traitors. The Countess of Buchan was confined in a cage in Berwick Castle, one of Bruce's sisters punished in the same way, his brother, Nigel, with Seaton, a brother-in-law and three other nobles were put to death. Bruce was excommunicated by the Pope. Fortunately for Scotland, Edward died July 30, 1306. Edward II did not try to carry out the plans of his father, the English being driven from their strongholds one after the other. The new King of the Scots was beloved by his people. He is described as a tall, strong man of attractive and commanding countenance; he was steady and sanguine of temperament, and in the midst of peril and misery could keep up the spirits of his followers by his good humor. The King of France advised his son-in-law, Edward II, to make peace, and the Scotch clergy in council gave adherence to Bruce. BANNOCKBURN: RESULTS-All fortresses but Stirling had surren dered. Stirling was besieged by Edward Bruce, and the Governor of the Castle stipulated in 1313 that he would surrender if not relieved on St.· John the Baptist day, June 24, 1314. The taking of Stirling was regarded by Edward as his greatest achievement and England made great preparations to hold it and to subject Scotland. The Scots had an army of between thirty thousand and forty thousand, and had a strong position on the banks of the Bannockburn, the fiat ground near being honeycombed with pits. The English army numbered one hundred thousand, the cavalry alone being equal to the whole Scotch army. The battle begun by the English at daybreak on June 24, was a most ignominious defeat; the end was rout, confused and hopeless. There was no rallying point anywhere, the foot-soldiers dispersed in all directions, the mounted men fled towards England. Never had England suffered humiliation to compare with this. Out of their great army, thirty thousand men were left dead, including 200 knights and 700 esquires. The results of this battle have been variously estimated. One historian dwelling on the loss of trade, wealth and culture of the English, the long years of murder and plunder, the law of "might gives right," for three centuries on the border caused untold misery. On the other side the Duke of Argyll says, "li is impossible, even at this time, to read any account of tb,is battle in the vVar of Independence without emotion." Tremendous issues follow on the gain or in the loss of national independence. Who can reckon u{l the debt which Scotland owes to the law and to the gallant men who, inspired by a splendid courage and a noble faith, stood by the Bruce in the War of In dependence, and on June 24, 1314, saw the armies of the invader fleeing down the ''Carse of Stirling?" $ EDWARD II CONCLUDES PEACE (1328)-In 1327, the young King, Edward II, prepared his first invasion of Scotland, and after long effort to bring the agile Scots to au engagement, or to stop the bold ravages of Douglas and Randolph, their leaders, he retired in disgust, and called a Parliament at York, which showed a tendency to acknowledge the independ ence of Scotland and the sovereignty of Bruce, and a truce was made while articles of agreement were prepared; terms were concluded at the Parliament of Northampton and signed May 4, 1328. It was arranged that the Princess Joanna, sister to Edward, and David, son of Bruce, were to be married, though both were as yet infants. England gave up all claims to dominion, and the charters taken to England by Edward I restored. Also the English King used his influence to have the ban taken off Bruce. The Scots were 50 SCOTLAND FROM THE END OF THE CELTIC DYNASTY to pay £20,000, restore lands to certain English barons; the ·border on both sides to be kept in order, and the Coronation Stone returned to Scotland; this was prevented by a mob of the English at Westminster. The deed called "Ragman's Roll," showing the list of Barons and other m.en who had in 1296 subscribed to Edward I was given to the Scots. DAVID II ( 1329-1370). BARONS REVOLT UNDER EDWARD BALIOL-Until his death in 1329, King Robert had evaded enforcement of the one condition of the treaty which would· restore lands to certain English barons, and the Regent, Ran· dolph, Earl Murray, still procrastinated restoration. The death of Bruce left the kingdom to his son David, a child of seven years, who was in care of the Regent. The barons becoming impatient, in 1332 entered into a compact with Edward Baliol, son of John Baliol, exiled to France, to take up arms to enforce this claim. Edward did not allow them to cross the border, but recruiting was not prohibited and the army took shipping to the Scotch coast, landed and took position on the river Earn, and a traitor showing them where to ford, the Scotch were surprised and defeated. Before this the wise Regent had died, and Douglas had gone to the Holy Land, to offer the heart of Robert Bruce at the shrine of the Holy Sepulchre, but he had perished in a conflict with the Moors in Spain, and the regency went to the Earl of Mar, who was lacking in energy and military capacity. CONDITION OF THE KINGDOM-The people rallied against English supremacy, Baliol took Perth, but broke the blockade with his ships, and the Scotch retired without striking a blow and proffered submission. The young King and Joan were sent to France and Edward Baliol was crowned King September 24, 1332, two months after his invasion. Baliol offered to hold Scotland as a fief of the English Crown and do homage· to England, also he proposed to marry Joan. The King called Parliament to consider the terms. Baliol had sent the greater part of his army away and was resting at Annan when he was surprised at night by forces under Murray, son of the Regent, and Douglas, brother ol' the Great Sir James, and there was a great slaughter of the English. Baliol escaped across the border, but the next year Edward was victorious at Berwick and Halidon Hill and restored his vassal. The war with the English from 1333 to 1370 was disastrous to the Scotch and shortly after Halidon Hill, but four castles remained to the Scots, whose policy was to avoid a general engagement, but by cutting oft' supplies and trapping bands of invaders they would regain their loss. The country was in a most deplorable condition; there was neither refuge nor protection in thP law; and all principles of charity and humanity were disregarded; whole families were found starved to death in the woods; and the country so depopulated that wild deer from the forests came near to the cities. Edward Ill was now at war with France, who helped the Scots and the castle;:; were regained and in 1341 nobles brought the young King and Queen home. David II never showed the wisdom and talents of his father, the great Robert; each noble lived like a petty king on his own estate and made war on each other as upon the English, and the poor young King had not 4)ower to restrain them. BATTLE AT NEVILLE'S CROSS: RESULTS-Baliol had retired and by advice of the French, an invasion of England was planned. Edward being in France, the 8cots were met at Dunham by a large army gathered from the north by the lords and the Archbishop of York, and the Scots defeated at Neville's Cross, October 7, 1346. Many nobles were killed, or taken prisoners. David fought bravely and was wounded twice with arrows, but was captured, led in triumph through London and kept in prison for eleven yP-ars. Edward invaded Scotland at times without any decided advantage owing to the harassing methods of the Scots, uestroying all sup plies; he dared not advance far from the border, and after much Joss he entered into a truce and set the King at liberty in 1757. There is nothing remarkable in the later years of his life and he dies in 1370. THE STUART DYNASTY IN SCOTLAND 51 CHAPTER XVI. THE STUART DYNASTY IN SCOTLAND "(1370-1603). On the death of David II, son of Robert Bruce, in 1370, he was succeeded oy his nephew, Robert, the High Steward of Scotland, whose mother Wail Marjory, daughter of Robert Bruce. The succession had been so fixed by Act of the Scottish Parliament during good King Robert's life. The new King Robert began the Stewart line as a royal dynasty. The Morrnaors of Atholl were of the Celtic royal family, and afterwards Stewards, and their pedigree is traced from Core, King of Munster, of the line of Heber, son of 1\Iiledh. Another pedigree gives the names of this Norman family as Allan, or Fitz Allan, but known better by the name of the feudal office of Steward which they held, hence Robert II is th~ first of the Stuart dynasty. LIST OF KINGS-The succession or the family on the Scottish throne was as follows: Robert II, Robert III, James I, James II, James III, Jarne1 IV, James V, Mary, James VI. The grandmother of Mary was Margaret Tudor, daughter of the English King, Henry VII, and sister to Henry VIII, and when Elizabeth died in 1603, James VI, being the nearest heir, the two crowns were united and he became James I, of England, as well as James VI, of Scotland. His successors in England were Charles I, Charles II, James II, William and Mary, and Anne. ACT OF SETTLEMENT TRANSFERS RULE TO THE HOUSE OF HANOVER-The Hanoverian line which succeeds, is derived from the Stuarts through a daughter of James I, Elizabeth, who in 1613 was married to the Count Palatine, possessing the Palatine, part of the old duchy or Franconia, which with Bavaria went to the House of Wittelsbach in 1214, and afterward divided into the Palatinate and Bavaria, and subdivided into Upper and Lower. It was in the Lower that Luther began his work and at this time these princes were the most powerful in Germany and were at the head of the Protestant Union. In the beginning of the Thirty Years War, in 1619, the King of Bohemia was deposed, and Frederic, son-in-law of James I, elected by the Calvinistic party, hoped for aid from England, whose King had advised against acceptance, but Elizabeth's urgency pre vailed, and they were crowned with great splendor. He was not well sup ported and the Emperor Ferdinand had the support of Spain. The Princef! in the Union deserted, caring more for property than religion, and great forces brought against Prague, and in the battle on Sunday, November 8th, 1620, the Protestant army was badly defeated and many nobles killed. The King and family tied to Hague, but he returned hoping for success. He had lost the confidence of his army and by advice of his witless father in-law (the historian says) allowed the fate of his country to be settled by negotiations in which he was duped. Bohemia was reduced, its chiefs executed, Protestants driven out, and with the Palatinate given to Roman Catholic princes. William and Mary had no children, and Anne's son, Duke of Gloucester, died in 1700, and as there were no heirs according to the Bill of Rights in 1689, so Parliament, in 1701, settled the S\ICCession upon Sophia, Electress of Hanover, a daughter of ElizabBth Stuart, Queen of Bohemia, and her heirs, she· being the nearest to the Stuart line who was a Protestant. There were several heirs nearer but the Act of Settlement destroyed all claims if not Protestant. Queen Anne died in 1714, and George I of Hanover, the son of Sophia, becarna King. He died in 1727, then carne George II, 1727-1760; George III, 1760-1820; George IV, 1820-1830. William 52 THE STUART DYNASTY IN SCOTLAND IV, 1830-1837, a niece, Victoria, 1837-1901, Edward VII, 1901-1910, George V, 1910. ROBERT II (1370-1390.) OTTERBURN (1388)-It was in 1388 that the famous battle of Otter burn was fought between a small force of Scots, harrying the border, and a hastily essembled body of English led by Sir Henry Percy Holspur. The English made a night attack, on the S'cotch camp near New Castle and were terribly beaten and Holspur taken prisoner, but Douglas was killed. This battle was a renowned encounter of knightly warriors and greatly in terested the historia.ns of the age, and it is told in Froissart's Chronicles, and believed to be· the action sung of in the famous old ballad of "Chevy Chase." ROBERT III (1390-1406) HALIDON HILL-There were ten years of peace on the borders when Henry IV led an army of invasion and after gaining over the powerful Earl of March, won a great victory at Halidon Hill, many Scotch knights being taken prisoners. PRINCE JAMES CAPTURED (1405)-Two years after, in 1405, the young Prince James I, on a voyage to France, was captured and detained at the Court for nineteen years, treated with courtesy by Henry IV, and Henry V and was carefully educated. He married Jane Beaufort, niece of Henry IV and was set free to return to his kingdom in 1424. JAMES I (1424-1436) CONDITION OF THE KINGDOM-James· father had died in 1406 and James tried to introduce. better government imd respect for· Iaw, but thli lawless lords of the north hated restraint and he was assassinated in H3i. He reigned 1424-1436. JAMES II (1437-1460) REGENCY-James II, six years of age, was crowned in 1437 and Livingston made the guardian of the King, while Sir William Crichton wa.s Chancellor. The Regency period was one of dissension between these two and also with Earl Douglas, a nephew of the late King, who was Lord Lieutenant. The Douglas family were dear to the Scotch, were near heirs to the throne, and were very powerful. Parliament had allowed the Queen to care for her son and to take him from Crichton's power. The Queen said she was going on a pilgrimage and concealing the prince, took him to Stirling Castle, but he was soon brought back to Edinburgh. A plot was formed against Douglas and he, with his brother, executed. Jane Beaufort was thought to be an enemy and was persecuted, finally she married Sir James Stewart, the "Black Knight of Lorn." After the minority there waa peace and the King and Parliament enacted many good laws. AS'SIST LANCASTER PARTY-This was the period of the "Wars of the Roses" in England and James was on the side of the Lancasters. Since the battle of Durham, the fortress Roxburgh was in English hands and was now held by the York party under the Earl of Warwick. James besieged it. Artillery had come into use but the guns were still a novelty, and the King wishing to understand its working went too near "one misframed gun" which burst and one of the oaken beall}s struck him and he died "hastlia. thairafter," being in thethirtieth year of his age. JAl\IES III (1460-1488) King James III, who was eight years old, was crowned at the monastery of Kelso in 1460. CHARACTER AND FAVORITES-As he grew to manhood he developed a character which the rude nobles could not understand, and having a dislike THE STUART DYNASTY IN SCOTLAND 53 to hunting and games of ehivalry, rarely mounted horseback and rode ill .. He was fond of music and architeeture and Rogers, an English musician, Cochrane, an architect, Torphichen, a dancing master, and Hammill, his tailor, were his favorites. Such company aroused the anger of the nobles, because his rank imposed on him a cert:J.in degree of restraint. CAUSE OF WAR WITH ENGLAND-His two younger brother!!, Alex ander, Duke of Albany, and John, Earl of Mar, becoming too popular, aroused suspicion and they were arrested. Mar, accused of dealing with witches, was executed and his Earldom given to Cochrane. who had amassed great wealth. Albany escaped to England and put up a claim to the throne, securing support of Edward IV by surrendering the independence of Scotland. An army under the Duke of Gluucester (Richard III) was sent into Scotland. James, with his forces, came to Lauder's Bridge, and the nobles, enraged at the arrogance of the new Earl of Mar, hanged him from the bridge and killed all the King's favorites but one youth who clung to the King. A peace was patched up, Albany was made Lieutenant General, but peace lasted no more than a year and Albany fled to England. REVOLT OF THE NOBLES-The nobles revolted and there was a battle at Sauchie Burn, in which James was defeated and in fleeing from the field fell from his horse, and being injured, was taken to a miller's hut near, where he made himself known; some of the rebels entered the hut and stabbed him to the heart. The names of the murderers were never known, nor was the body of the King ever found. JAMES IV (1488-1513) Marriage-In 1502 occurred the marriage which brought the crown of Fngland to the Stuarts. The ceremony of marriage between King· James IV of Scotland, and Princess Margaret of England. daughter of Henry VII, and sister of Henry VIII. which was celebrated in the Chapel of Holyrood, but no union of crowns followed this marriage until, one hundred and one years after, it sent the great-grandson of .Tames IV to be King oll England. ENFORCEMENT OF LAWS-There was peace for some time and the King's energetic enforcement of justice restored confidence; industrial activity that had slumbered since the time of Alexander II, awaked. Every where the barons were to keep their lands in order. The lordship of the Isles was broken up in 1504, and the chiefs were held responsible for the conduct of their clans. REVOLT OF THE NOBLES-French intrigue brought about a break with England. While Henry was warring with France, James demanded justice in the two unsettled cases of his subjects; this being treated with scorn made James declare war. He crossed the border and the Earl of Surrey challenged him to a meeting on the next Friday; Surrey, moving north came upon James strongly posted at Flodden, one flank covered by a river, the other by a morass, and the center by massed artillery. Ashamed not to fight. Surrey moved to the north. as if going to Scotland, which forced the Scots to change position. The English right barely held its own their left swept away the Highlanders with their arrows, then attacked the rear of the successful Scotch center, led by the King, this determined the day, the slaughter was enormous; among the slain was James himself, with all his chief nobility. There lay slain on the fatal field of Flodden, twelve Scottish Earls, thirteen Lords, and five eldest Sons of Peers-fifty Chiefs, Knights and men of Eminence, and about ten thousand common men. S'cotland had suffered defeats in which the number slain was greater, but never one in which the number of nobles bcre such a proportion to those of inferior ranlc JAMES V (1513-1542) DISSEXSION WITH HENRY VIII-RESULTS-James V was the nephew of Henry VtiJ 9f ;EDgl;J.JHl. apd gave ~r~?at ·offense to his powerful 54 THE STUART DYNIASTY IN SCOTLAND .uncle by excusing himself from a meeting arranged for the two Kings at York. Henry's purpose was to induce James to take possession of the monasteries in Scotland, as he had done in England, but this was averted by the influence of the clergy, to the wrath of Henry, and of many of James' subjects. Henry revived old claims as a pretense for war, and a raiding force of 20,000 sent, which crossed the border, but hearing that James had 30,000, recrossed to England, James decided to carry• the war into England, when to his surprise, the nobles who thought him too friendly with the prelates, revolted. Threats having no effect, James changed the lt tions of doctrine as in Germany, nor to keep out Papal influence a.s in England, but mainly aversion to moral corruption which gave impulse to efforts at reformation in Scotland. National feeling was still stronger than religion, and exactly because England defended and recommended a change, it failed to make way, and under the influence of the Queen Dowager, :\lary of Guise, the clerical party on the whole kept the upper hand. John Knox, after serving his term in France, went to Geneva where he studied and in 1555, returned and set to work to form a church according to his ideas of presence and powerful eloquence, and soon obtained permission !rom the religious independence, and preached to gatherings in places of refuge. At the house of Lord Erskine, a number of leading people were present. and after Communion, pledged themselves to uphold the preaching of the Gospel; this was in 1556, and is the origin of the Scotch Church so called. REGEKCY-Another cause strengthened this party; it was thought that t"1e French King wished to unite Scotland with France, and that Mary of Guise gave aid thereto, so it was the quarrel of the lords with the regent which led to a decisive step and in December, 1557, at Edinburgh, a bond w:>s clrawn up known as the First Covenant, in which it was asserted "that we !!ave forsaken the congregation of Satan with all its superstitious abomination and idolatry thereof, and shall apply all our power to set forth and establish the blessed Word of God." This was a separation from the powers of the Church and State. In 1558 Mary Stuart was married to the Dauphin of France, and the power of the signers of the Covenant, called the Lords of the Congregation, was strengthened by the accession of Elizabeth. In 1559, the arrival of John Knox so stirred up the people that in Perth the images in the churches and all ornaments were destroyed, and the same destruction occurred all over the kingdom; from this time the ruins of the fine old ecclesiastical buildings bear witness to their former splendor, TREATY WITH ELIZABETH-War was averted by the terms made with Elizabeth, who promised aid in expelling the French, if 'the Scots would acknowledge their Queen. The French needed their troops at home and peace was made, and in the treaty with Elizabeth in 1560, both Mary and Francis II acknowledged her as Queen and renounced all pretensions to the English crown. Before the treaty was signed, the Regent, Mary of Guise, died on June 20th, and with her the power of the Guises in Scot land was gone for a time. The Lords of the Congregation now triumphed, the estates called to meeting at which they approved the "Geneva Con fession;" abjured the authority of the Pope, forbade the administration ot the Mass, or presence at the administration, on pain of death for the third offense; August 25th, 1560. THE QUEEN'S RECEPTION-1561-HER MARRIAGE-Francis II died December 4th, 1560, and in August 1561, Queen Mary, now a widow, re turned to a country of which she knew almost nothing, but of which she was the sovereign of a people who had a great reverence for kingship and who welcomed her with open arms, there being no fear now of becoming a province of France. Mary Stuart came to her kingdom at a time when the power of the church in Scotland was in opposition to the crown. The reformers were at discord about church lands, some holding that as they had abjured the Pope, they should come into the lands of the church. The main question now was to know whom the Queen would marry, and many foreign Princes were talked of, Elizabeth suggesting her favorite, the Earl of Leicester. Mary married her own cousin, Henry Stuart, Lord Darnley, and the consequences of this union are among the tragedies of history. Darnley was handsome but worthless, and Mary showing favor to her Sea retary Rizzio, was cause for his murder by assassins protected by Darnley. The Queen, leaving Edinburgh, went toe Dunbar and in a month returned with a force led by Earl Bothwell, the murderers were outlawed, and Darn ley, recovering from smallpox, was killed by the blowing up of a house outside of .EJQ.jn):}uq~·h, J.~ wJJJDb he gad gee!l plac€4. 56 THE STUART DYNASTY IN SCOTLAND CAUSES OF l\IARY'S ABDICATION-1567-It was believed that Both well was guilty, but the Queen made no effort to seek the criminals and in three months she was married to Bothwell, who had obtained a hasty divorce from a former marriage. This aroused the barons who held Edin burgh and Bothwell tried to oppose them, but failing, fled to Orkney, thence to Denmark, where he died ten years later. The Queen surrendered herself at Carbery, and was brought back to Edinburgh just a month after her third marriage amid the railings of a mob, and afterwards taken to a lonely castle in the center of a small island in Loch Leven in 1567. A few days after some letters were found which were said to show that she knew of the plot to murder Darnley, and upon this evidence, opportunely found, the barons met, and two of them were sent to Loch Leven, and she there signed the demission of the government to her son, James VI, desiring that Earl Murray should be the first Regent. King James VI was crowned at Stirling and Murray became Regent. IMPRISONMENT IN ENGLAND-Within a year. Mary escaped, and asserted her rights. In a battle at Langside, May 13th, 1568, she was de feated. then fled to England. Mary received from her relative, Elizabeth, the hospitality of a prison, and was confined in various castles and manor houses, ending her life after nineteen years imprisonment at Fotheringay. ESTE\1ATES' OF MARY STUART'S CHARACTER-"Mary was not a person to come under the sway of a violent and absorbing passion, she was of a masculine nature in firmness, moderation, and magnanimity. She was never capricious nor hysterical, she loved Bothwell but sacrificed her selt to his ambition." There is no record in France of wrong doing and even Fronde thinks no unchastity with Rizzio; also in her nineteen years residence in England, mixing freely in society of the other sex, there is not the slightest evidence of wrong doin!;". ·D. HUME-The beauties of her person and graces of her air, and the charms of her address and conversation all aided the impression which her lovely figure made on the hearts of all beholders. SWINBURN-Her numerous misfortunes, her long captivity begun when she was twenty-five, and the persecutions on account of her religion, caused even her detractors to armit that the world never saw a more splendid courage, that a braver. if not a rarer spirit never did steer humanity. S. H. BURKE-More books have been written; about Mary Stuart than exist about all the Queens of the world; and the wonder is that any one person could be so differently described, but the triumph of creed or party has been more considered than the development of facts. If the opinions of Mary Stuart's own sex were to decide the question, it would be "Not guilty" by an overwhelming majority; that women are less acute than men in their perceptions of right and wrong, or in their toleration of frailties is an opinion generally controverted. JAMES VI 1567-1603-JA:\IES I 1603-1625. REGENCY-During the minority of James VI the kingdom was torn by factions. The Regent, Murray, was assassinated in 1570, and was suc ceeded by the Earl of Lenox, who was killed the next year. The Earl of C\Iar followed him, and Morton held the office next. Civil commotion caused principally by the scramble for forfeited estates and the patrimony of the kirk, from which latter source the leaders of both parties rewarded their partisans. CAUSE OF CIVIL W AR-RES'ULTS-Civi! war desolated the kingdom, in every county and village there were "King's Men" and "Queen's Men;" political hatred dissolved all natural ties. The castle at Edinburgh was held by the 'Queen's party and the other side led by Morton in 1572. Almost every day there was a skirmish, both parties hanging the prisoners taken of every rank without mercy and without trial; the victims were led fifty at THE STUART DYNASTY IN SCOTLAND 57 a time to execution. In 1573, Morton, being Regent, made peace with the Queen's. party .by aid of Elizabeth. THE COVENANTS-In 1572 an assembly was convened at Leith, attended by supe'rintendents of kirks, ministers and barons, and a Concordat was agreed upon. "Archbishops and Bishops should remain in their dioceses as before, but with no more power 'than superintendents and subject to th'e General Assembly, etc." The only way of obta.ining the Episcopal reve nues was by re-introducing the Episcopal Office, and under the pressure of expediency this was received by the reformers, even .John Knox agreeing. Thinking that through the Guises·, efforts were made to induce .James to accept Roman religion, a second covenant was made, called the "First National Covenant," and on .Jan. 28th, 1581, sworn to and subscribed by the King and his household, and upon order of council and by an Act of General Assembly, signed by all ranks of persons throughout the kingdom. THE BLACK ACTS-1584-In 1584 Parliament passed the Black Acts . .James thought the General Assembly assumed a jurisdiction which he could not allow; and its ministers were too much given to discuss political subjects in the pulpit-to speak evil of dignities and to resist the powers ordained of God. A series of acts were passed, almost entirely subversive of the rights enjoyed by the reformers. One act gave the chief jurisdiction of the church to the bishops; in another, the King was supreme over all per sons and in all causes; also that no one should presume, in public or private, by sermons or otherwise, to reproach his majesty or council, or meddle with affairs of State; from this began the struggle between the court and the church, lasting more than a century. CHURCH LANDS-1587-In 1587 Parliament passed an act appro priating to the crown, the lands of the church that had not been g-iven to the nobles, all that was reserved was the mansion house and a few acre• of land, the stipends were paid from the tithes; this· was ruinous to the bishops, for the restoration of whom both .James and his successor were anxious. ROMAN PLOT-The Pope had excommunicated Elizabeth and the Roman party made plots to restore their religion with Mary Stuart in power. Severe laws were enacted, most of the gentry of the party goint: to the Low Countries, while priests and others to the number of two hundred, were executed. Believing that Mary had share in a plot to assassinate the English Queen, council decided on her death aRd Elizabeth finally signed the warrant, and ~1ary was executed in the castle of Fotherin gay, February 8th, 1587. Some time before Mary had written to Elizabeth, begging for liberty, and promising to renounce all claims to the throne, and to go to some lonely place where she might prepare her soul to die. Both France and Spain worked for Roman power, and it was feared that they might prevail; which led to Mary Stuart's death. JAMES' I OF ENGLAND-1603-Elizabeth died in 1603, and James VI, of Scotland, being the nearest heir, became James I of England, and the two crown were at last united, but in a period of religious differences lead ing to civil war. .James, after coming to England, wished to have uniformity of service in the Scottish churches, and to this end tried to introduce the English service book; this led to uprisings and opposition, left as a legacy to Charles I. .James died in 1625 and until the last uprising of the Stuart heirs to claim their rights, there -was constant struggle for power. RECORD OF THE HOUSE OF STUART The House of Stuart has a calamitous record; of the six princes who bore nominal rule from Robert III to .James VI, not one died a natural death; of the ten kings on the roll from the ct'eath of Robert Bruce, seven came to the throne while minors; two were prisoners for many years; two of the later, l\Iary and Charles I, executed in England, and James II exiled to France, and his son and grand'son called "Pretenders." 58 THE STUART DYNASTY IN SCOTLAND THE SCOTCH IRISH. In 1607, six counties in the Irish Province of Ulster, formerly belong ing to the Earls of Tyrone and Tyrconnell, were confiscated by the English crown. The earls had submitted and had been pardoned after a long rebellion during the reign of Elizabeth, but new charges of treason were made and their great estates forfeited. These estates acquired by James I, of England, were parceled out among a number or Scotch and English, the most of them coming from the Lowlands, and known as Scotch Irish. Thus a new population was given to the North of Ireland, which has changed its history. Ulster, with fewer natural advantages than the other three, became the most prosperous, industrious and law-abiding of all Ireland. The Protestant people thus transplanted, were destined to suffe·r persecution. In 1704 a "Test Act" was passed by which all in public employ must profess English prelacy; this was to restrain Romanism, but was also used to check Presbyterianism. There were restraints on commerce and extor tionate rents resulting in the "Antrim Evictions." In 1683, a minister, Francis Makemie, had organized on the eastern shore of Maryland, and adjoining counties of Virginia, the first Presbyterian churches in America. There had been occasional emigration from the North of Ireland, but the great movement began in the early part of the eighteenth century. In the two years following the Antrim Evictions, thirty thousand Protestants lett Ulster. Alarroed, the "Toleration Act" was passed and further promises of relief, which checked emigration for a time, but from 1729 to 1750 it was estimated that twelve thousand ('arne annually from Ulster to America. So many had settled in Pennsylvania before 1729, that James Logan, the Quaker Governor, expressed a fear that they would become proprietors of the province. This great stream struck the Eastern border of Pennsyl· vania, and turning South through Maryland, Virginia, North and South Caro lina, met at various points; other bands from the ports of Georgia and Carolina, turning Westward, covered the rich valley of the Mississippi beyond. The task would be endless to call the names of the Scotch-Irish who distinguished themselves in the Annals of our Country. Among the Statesmen they have given the world are Jefferson, Madison, Calhoun, and Benton; among the Orators, Henry, Rutledge, Preston, McDuffie, Yancy; among the Poets the Peerless Poe; among the Jurists, Marshall, Campbell, Robertson; among the Divines, Waddell, the Alexanders, Robertson, Breck- . enridge, Plummer, Hoge, Hawkins, McKendree; among the Physicians, McDowell, Sims, McGuire; among the Inventors, McCormick; among the Soldiers, Lee, the Jacksons, the Johnstons, Stuart; among the Sailors, Paul Jones, Buchanan. Presidents from the South, eight-Jefferson, Madison, Monroe, Jackson, Taylor, Polk, Johnson and Woodrow Wilson. Modern historians give details of the religious and political dissensions in S'cotlanq and England. during the period of the last five sovereigns of the House of Stuart. THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 59 CHAPTER XVII. THE CHURCH IN ERIN AND ALBAN. (Abridged from Celtic Scotland. Vol 11, arranged in twelve secti01ts cac1t havinu special features, landmarks of the period). Section F---The Primitive Religion. 2-Introduction of Christianity. 3-The Irish Church under St. Patrick. 4-The Dalriadic Church. 5-Monasticism. 6-The Church of St. Columba. 7-The Southern Church. 8-Periods of Change in the Celtic Church. 9-The Culdees. 10-Coming of the Danes. 11-The s·cotfish Church. 12-(12th Century) The State of the Church 1. Extinction of the Old Celtic Church 2. Chapter XVII-Section 1. THE PRIMITIVE RELIGION. It is from the writings of Adamnan, the biographer of St. Columba, the Apostle of Scotland, and his successor to the Abbacy of Iona, that we are indebted for any account of the paganism of the Celtic people, which is very unlike the popular impression of the Druidical religion. THE DRUIDS~The classical writers transfer to these Northern regions all that they tell of the Druidism of Gaul, to connect that with the stone monuments and with the worship of Baal, with its Hierarchy of Arr:hdruids. Druids, Yates and Eubates, with all of its paraphernalia of temples, altars, and human !lacrifices. NATURE WORSHIP-Celtic paganism was Nature worship-the personi tied powers of Nature. Mysterious beings were supposed to dwell in the heavens or the earth; the sea, the river, the mountains or the valley were to be dreaded and conciliated. These they worshiped and reverenced, al!l well as the natural objects themselves in which they were supposed to dwell. King Laogaire, a contemporary of St. Patrick, when defeated by the people of Leinster, was obliged to give as pledges, sun, moon, waters, and air, day and night, sea and land that hE> would not ask for the tribute as long as he lived, but having broken his pledge, he was killed by the elements which he had dishonored. This power of the elE>ments was allowd to be that of demons, and a class of people called Druadh, thought to be able to conciliate these gods of the earth, or by incantations or spells, influence them. Many instances are related in the lives of St. Patrick and St. Columba of the powers of magic. One of the Magi informs Columba that he will r11ise the demons, and a. storm and. darkness will preyent his going on the THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN Jake; St. C Chapter XVII-Section 2. INTRODUCTION OF CHRISTIANITY. NINIAN-The first notice we have of the introduction or Christianity beyond the Roman provinces of Britain, was along the north shore of S'olwa:r Firth. The mis!Jionary was Ninian, a Bishop of the Britons, who had been trained at Rome and who built a church of stone called Candida Casa and dedicated it to St. Martin of Tours in the year 357, the year in which St. Martin died. The object of this was the conversion of the Pictish people and probably, to investigate their hostility to the Britons. We are told that through his · preaching the Southern Picts, extending to the Grampians, abandoned their idolatrous worship and received the true faith. Ninian all!!o went to Ireland. and in Leinster he founded a church called Cluain Conaire. He is said to have died in 432, September 16; it is certain that he wu commemorated in Leinster on September 16, under the name of Monenn. PALLADIUS-About the year 429, the churches in Britain had become corrupted by the Pelagian heresy. The Gallican Bishops held a synod, and at the instance of Palladius, a deacon, Germanicus, Bishop of Auxerre, wa1 sent by the Bishop of Rome to Britain, and in the year 431, Palladius was sent to the Christian Scots or lreland as their first Bishop by Pope Celes tine. Thus he made the barbarian island Christian, as he formed a re~ular church of those 11eople who had already become Christian, and these two churches are in close connection with the Gallican church. Again it ill said that Palladius was not favorably received by the Irish and storie11 are told of his going to- S"cotland and being its first bishop in 430. but as the Dalriadic settlement was not until the eud of the fifth century, this is not authentic. It ill said he died in Ireland, but it is believed he died in Galloway. Chapter XVII-Section 3. THE IRISH CHURCH UNDER ST. PATRICK. There are many lives of St. Patrick full of legends and anachronisms, but from his own writings, "The Confessions" and the "Epistle to Cerotius," is given his own account of the leading particulars of his life. EARLY LIFE-EPISCOPATE-Patricius was of a Christian family in Gaul; he was the son of a deacon who was the son of a presbyter. His father was a -decurio, one of the council in his town. Patricius lived with his parents, on their farm until he was sixteen, when he was taken, with many others, by pirates brought to Ireland, where for six years he tended sheep wandered abol]t for twenty·eight days, when he was again taken and remained sixty '~ys, then returned to his parents. A few years 'after, THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 61 through a strong religious conviction, he determined to devote himself to missionary labor. He had early been made a deacon, ,and might have been in priest's orders when he went to Ireland. He was then between twenty-five and thirty, and was made Bishop at the age of forty-five. In the Epistle he says, "Patricius, a sinner, and unlearned, but appointed a Bishop in Ire land;" this was written before 496. Patrick's episcopate must have fol lowed that of Palladius, and at no great distance of time. It is thought that he was a missionary in Ireland when Palladius was sent as their first Bishop in 431. At this time the Scots had all Ireland, and were known as Northern and Southern Scots. Palladius is sent from Rome as "Primua Episcopus" to the Scots in Christian credentes, that is, he was sent to th~ Scots who were Christians, through the teaching of Ninian; these were the Southern Scots. Patrick converted the Northern Scots only from paganism and established the episcopal seat at Armagh in Ulster, and his jurisdiction never extended beyond that part of the island inhabited by the Northern Scots. The churches of the Southern Picts in Alban and Southern Scots in Erin emanated from Rome, and derived their governnient' and worship from her; that of the Northern Picts and Northern Scots from the church of Gaul, always opposed to that of Rome and claiming descent from the Church of Ephesus founded by St. John the Evangelist. LEADING FEATURES OF THE CHURCH-THREE PERIODS-It Willi under the teaching of St. Martin of Tours, who introduced the monastic sys tem into Europe in 380, that Patrick formed the system of church govern· ment which he introduced. Two ancient documents give us the leadin' features of the Irish church during its three early periods. In the first we find churches and a secular clergy; in the second the churches are super ceded by monasteries and a monastic clergy; in the third hermitical clergy living in solitary places; the distinction between Bishop and Pres byter being preserved throughout. In the "Catalogue of the Saints" we are told that St. Patrick conse crated three hundred and fifty Bishops, holy men, founders of churches. Afterwards one-half of his clergy were Bishops, and he placed a Bishop in each church which he founded, adapting the site of the church to the tribal system of the people. He founded churches wherever he could obtain a grant of land from the chief of each sept, and placed in each tribe a Bishop with one or more Presbyters. During Patrick's life he exercised jurisdic tion over the whole, but we do not see any trace of the metropolitan juris· diction of the church of Armagh over the rest. St. Patrick alludes to the great numbers he converted, but there was nothing like a national adoption of Christianity, the chief King being a pagan through St. Patrick's period. Not until 513 did a Christian King reign in Ireland. Towards the-end of St. Patrick's life he adopted a sort of collegiate church which consisted of a group of Bishops in one church, and these ,being seven brothers from one family in the tribe. These are the main features of the Irish Church in the first period. Thus the church was brought closer to the tribal system: INFLUENCE OF GAUL-:-It was from the church of Gaul , that S't. Patrick was sent to Ireland and he was consecrated by a Bishop of Gaul, Matho by name. St. Patrick's labors in Ireland lasted for sixty years, thu1 placing his death in 492. There was a great church at Down, and it is thought that St. Patrick died there, but the tradition is that no one knowi the place of his death or sepulchre. 62 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN Chapter XVII-·Section 4. THE DALRIADIC CHURCH. COLONY OF SCOTS-(498)-Towards the close of the fifth century a ~ettlement was made in Alban by the Christian Scots of Dalaradia in the northeast of Ulster. St. Patrick tells us that he visited this district and founded several churches in it, and when he came again, he found the twelve sons of Ere in power, and he prophesied that one of them, Fergus Mor, should be a king, and that his descendants should be kings. Fergus Mor, with his people, crossed over to the west coast of Alban and spread along the coasts of Argyll which they called Dalaradia. During sixty years they gradually extended their possessions, when Brude, King of the North· ern Picts, defeated them, confining them to Kintyre. · IONA-SEVEN BISHOPS-During this period of sixty years the Island of Iona was in their possession, and there appears to have been a Christian establishment of the form prevailing in Ireland. In a Litany the seven Bishops of Hii ( Iona) are mentioned, and we are told .that the three sons of Ere, Fergus, Angus and Loarn, are buried in the cemetery of lona. South of the Firth of Clyde, among the Picts and Britons, the church there was connected with the churches of Britain and Ireland. A few churches were founded by the sons of Brachan, a Briton, and by St. Monenna of Ireland. North of the mountains all were pagan, even many churches founded by Ninian had relapsed into paganism. Chapter XVII-Section 5. MONASTICISM. After the Romans left Britain in 410 there was a period; of darknes!!, all connection with the Continent being broken orr. COLUMBANUS-In 590 the Church of Gaul was startled by a band of missionaries, the leader and twelve disciples clothed in coarse garments and tonsured differently from the monks of Gaul. They spoke a foreign language, but conversed readily in Latin. They said "We are Irish, dwelling at the ends of the earth; we receive nothing but the doctrines o~ the Anostles and the Evangelists." Columbanus, their leader, was a man of commanding presence and powerful eloquence, and soon· obtained permission from the Kings to build monasteries, two being in the Vosges mountains, to which the youth flocked in great numbers, and to one in Switzerland, founded by St. Gall. As they reckoned Easter by the old way they were termed schis matics by the Gauls, and a council was called to consider the matter. In this way the churches of the extreme West were brought for the first tilne into contact with Rome. Columbanus left writings showing points of contrast between the churches and the characteristics of the em·Iy Celtic Church. INTRODUCTION OF MONASTIC LIFE-Monasticism was introduced into Gaul by St. Martin of Tours, and by St. Ninian in Candida Casa. St. Patrick and the Bishops and Abbots trained there, were all, more or less, connected with Ulster and the monasteries founded by them in the north of Ireland. Another channel was St. Martin becoming metropolitan Bishop of Tours. Monasticism spread in Wales also, and the three mon astic leaders were David, Gildas and Cadoc. THID CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 63 CLONARD-From these monachism passed into Ireland through Finnian of Clonard, who after remaining for thirty years in these monasteries, returned to Ireland, followed by several of the religious Britons, founded the monastry of Clonard in Meath, said to have had three thousand monks. It became a great training school for monastic life. Cairnach was Abbot at Rosnat and introduced monachism into Ireland, also he was the first Bishop of the Clan Niall. Three others at Rosnat received espiscopal orders, re turned to Ireland and founded monasteries before 475. The introduction of monasticism and its application to the organiza tion of the church effected what the secular clergy had failed to do; it led to missionary zeal which sent bands of missionaries to the Continent, con· verting the people and founding monasteries, of whom Columbanus was the forerunner. We are told that after Finnian had .finished his educa· tion he had a desire to go to Rome, but in a vision an Angel said to him. "Arise' and renew sound doctrine and faith in Ireland," which had fallen into neglect after the death of St. Patrick. Through the influence of Fin nian and his school of Clonard, there was a great revival and Rpread of Christianity and increase of monastir institutions. This great work was carried out by twelve of his disciples who filled the land with monasteriel! and who were known as the "twelve Apostles of Ireland." One destined to become celebrated and to have a more lasting influence upon the church than the others, was Columba, of the royal house of Hi Niall. He was born December 7, 521, baptized Columba, but soon known as Columcille, or Columba of the church, from his frequent attendance at church when a child. Chapter XVII-Section 6. THE CHURCH OF ST. COLUMBA. COLUMBA COMES' TO ALBAN-(563)-IONA-Adamnan, the biogra pher of St. Columba, says, "In these days the Saint with twelve disciples, sailed· across to Britain; this was in 563. When Columba was forty-five years of age, he resolved for love of Christ, to seek a foreign country, and for two years h" lived with King Conall in Kintyre, and the curious cave chapel at Core is said to have been his first church. His first object was to obtain a grant of land for a church and monastery, and land in the island of Hii, Iona, was given from the tribe of the Picts, now !n possession. We are told that Columba came on Whitsun Eve, May 12, to Iona and that two Bishops came to take him by the hand and lead him out of it, but it was revealed to Columba that they were not true Bishops and they left the island to him. There, it is said, were remains of the "Church of the Seven Bishops," which here, as elsewhere, preceded the monastic church. Th9 island is three and a half miles long, two and a half broad; in the center. east to west, a plain of fertile land called Machas, in the middle of this :J green hillock surrounded by a circle of stones. ORGANIZATION OF THE COLUMBAN CHURCH-In this island Col umba founded hi:; church, which included all Scotland north of the Clyde and was for a century and a half the national church, and gave to the Angles of Northumbria, the same form for thirty years. The Columban church was a mission from the Irish church with which it never lost its connection, and like that church, it was monastic. The monks were ordaineo clergymen; in many monasteries the Abbot was a Bishop, and the union of the clerical and monastic orders into a collegiate system was formed. The older historians show a division of the Abbots into two orders-"Abbate9 et episcopii and abbates et presbyteri." This distinction was made between monasteries founded by the Primate and whose Abbot was a Bishop, and monasteries emanating from those under a Bishop-Abbot and subOJ;dinatll 64 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN to his monastery, and whose Abbot was a presbyter. In the Irish Church the primacy was vested in the monastery a·t Armagh, whose Bishop-Abba was styled 'primus episcopus." In 565, Columba, Presbyter Abbot of Dear n:agh, emanated from Cluanricard, whose Abbot was the Bishop Finnian, converted Brude, King ot the Northe1 n Picts, and these people were added to the church. rona's Abbot being a presbyter the monasteries founded, were for many years supplied frow the episcopal monasteries in Ireland, and the exercise of episcopal j-urisdiction was the exclusive privilege of a superior ecclesiastical order. DEVOTIONAL SYSTEM-The doctrinal system was that of the Western Church before the fifth century. The divergence between the Irish and the Roman churches related to points of doctrine or observances in the Western Church prior to that date, and to the authority of Rome in faith and, prac tice when they again came into contact. The Columban Church l.'liceived nought but the doctrines of the Evangelists and Apostles and the founda tion of Columba's preaching was the Word of God. CONVERSION OF THE F'ICTS-It was after two years on the Island that Columba in 565 made his visit to the Court of Brude with two saints, Irish Picts. The story says that the gates not being opened Columba made the sign of the cross upon them and they flew open, also he made the sign on the door of. the house with the same effect. When the king heard of this he was alarmed and with his companion set out to mee the holy meu and greeted them with respect, and from that day held them in, honor Shortly after King Brude was baptized by Columba; no details are giveP <~.bout the conversion of the Northern Picts, but after. the powerful Brud~> became Christian, the people would not long be reluctant to follow Columba, in his usual way, established monasteries, or colonies of Christian men, among the Picts, and many stories are told of his travels, spreading the faith for nine years after Brude's conversion, when he attained the political object of his mission. POLITICAL OBJECT OF COLUMBA-Conall, king of Dalaradia, dieo. in 574, and by the law of Tanistry, the succession went to his cousin, Eogan. Columba thought that his brother Aidan would be a better choice, so he told them that an angel had been sent three times saying, "Thou mayest inaugurate Aidan into the kingdom." There was no disputing this state ment, and Aidan coming to Iona, was ordained king of Dalaradia, with great ceremony, and the prophecy was made that the kingdom would remain to his children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren, and Columba blessed him and consecrated him. Columba's object was to make Aidan an independent king, and to induce the Pictish king to ackowledge him as such over Dalaradia. Taking advantage of a synod to meet at Drumceatt, Londonderry, called by the king's son and attended by all the kings and chiefs of tribes and the principal clergy, Columba, with Aidan attended, accompanied by a great retinue from his monasteries in Dalaradia and from Iona. There were three causes for which Columba came, but the main was Dalaradia's relation to the mother state. As a colony it was subject to tributes, military service (fecht) and taking part in the general levy for war (hosting). The question was referred to a judge, Colman, whose decision was that Dalaradia should give hBr fecht and hostings to Erin, her tributes to Alban, that is that Dalaradia was freed from tribute to the supreme king of Erin, and became an independent kingdom. After this Aidan was recognized as independent king of Dalaradia by the king of thE Picts. RESULTS OF TWELVE YEARS' LABOR-Calumba in twelve years had founded a monastery, the central power of his mission, converted the most powerful King of the Picts, followed by the whole realm professing Christianity, Dalaradia was independent, while he held in Ireland and Scotland a position of great influence and authority, the acknowledged head of the church in Scotland. All his inonasteries in Ireland, a8 well as in THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 65 Scotland, regarded Iona as the Mother Church, and were subject to her jurisdiction. Columba lived thirty-four years in lana, visiting monasteries in Ireland during the latter part of his life, where he was received by the farmer people as an Angel of the Lord. DEATH OF COLUMBA-(597)-When he had lived thirty years in lana he had a foreboding of death, but he lived four more years. In 597, when he was seventy-nine years old, in May he was carried to visit the working brethren on the west side, saying, "During the Paschal Feast in April, I desired to depart to Christ; but my departure has been deferred that the feast may not be turned to mourning." On Sunday, 2n!l of June, he celebrated the Eucharist in the monastery; during the week he went about blessing the brethren and the monastery, saying that it would be held in no common reverence. Columba told his attendant that he would depart on the eve of next Sunday, his day of rest. When the bell called for midnight prayer, he was first before the altar kneeling; .shortly he fell over and soon oreathed his last. With all honor for three days and nights his obsequies were celebrated and he was placed in a tomb marked by the stone which had been his pillow. Columba died in the early morn of Sunday, June 9th, 597. One writer says that Columba was born a leader, with a voice so penetrating and sonorous that it was thought to be a miraculous gift; frank and loyal, original and powerful in word and action, in cloister and in mis sion, and in parliament, on land and sea, in Ireland as in Scotland, he was swayed by his love of God and his neighbor; to the end of his life moved by the love of poetry and the love of country. lt fell to the tribe of the saint to name a successor, and Barthon, a COjlsin of Columba, of the Hi Ni~ll. was chosen. He had been designated to be Abbot by Columba, but he lived only two years, dying in 599. MONASTERY AND "FAMILY OF IONA"-The Monastery founded at Iona, like many other island monasteries, consisted of one hundred and fifty monks under the monastic rule. The principal buildings of the earliest monastery, Adamnan tells us, were entirely of wood and wattles, and there are no remains of them, the present ruin.s being of a much later period. The course of the vallum, or rampart of earth and stones, bounded the original buildings, which were placed on the western side between this ram part and the channel. There was a refectory of good size, in which was a fireplace an-d a vessel of water; a hospitim, or guest chamber, which was wattled; and the cells of the monks, with the little court which they sur rounded. There was a church of oak, with a side building called an ora torium, and a house or cell for Columba of plank, built on the highest ground. There was a stone kiln, and on the east side the iragments of a cross, in the road leading to the landing place. In his cell on high ground overlooking the monastery, Columba sat, and wrote or read, having one attendant, and occasionally, two of the brethren standing at the door await ing his orders, and here he slept on the bare ground with a stone for a pillow. The refectory was marked by a large stone capable of being used as a table. Between this spot and the sea are the remains of an old burying ground marked by two pillars of stone over which a stone was once placed, forming a rude gateway. Outside the ramparts was the cow house, and on the east side the pasture land; on the W€st and level land in the north used for tillage, there was a mill, and two granaries. There was a lake from which came the mill stream on the banks of which was the mill. THE BRETHREN-VOWS-CLASSES-The members of 1his community were termed brethren and they took a solemn monastic vow on bended knees in the oratorium. They were tonsured from ear to ear, that is, the fore part only of the head was bare. The monks were in three classes; those ot advanced years and tried devotedness were called seniors, and their prin cipal duties were to attend to the religious services and to read and trans scribe the Scriptures. Those who were stronger and fitter for labor were the working brothers; their labor was agriculture, the tending of cattle, and service within the monaE>tery-such as making the various articles for 66 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN personal and domestic use and the preparation of food; a butler having charge of the refectory and a baker are mentioned by Adamnan. The third elass consisted of the youth under instruction and termed alumni, or pupils. The dress of the monks consisted of a white tunic, or undergarment, over which they wore a camilla consisting of a body and hood of wool in the natural color. Sandals were worn when working or traveling, but removed when sitting down to meat. Their food was simple, bread sometimes or , barley, milk, eggs, fish, and it appears they also used seal's flesh. On Sun day and festivals or when guests came, mutton or even beef was added to the principal meals. MANNER OF LIFE-DISCIPLINE-Adamnas does not specify a daily worship, but a part of the day was given to the recitation of the Psalter, from which the workers were exempt. The principal service was the cele bration of the Eucharist on the Lord's Day, on the church festivals, or on occasions appointed by the Abbot. It is termed the "Mysteries of the Sacred Oblation," and the priest standing before the Altar consecrated the ele ments, and when several priests were present, one was chosen who might ask a brother presbyter to break the bread with him in token of equality. When a Bishop officiated he broke the bread alone, in token of his superior office. The brethren then approached and partook of the Eucharist. The chief fes tival was the Paschal, or Easter. The practice of making the sign of the cross is repeatedly mentioned. One very important feature of this system was the penitential discipline; the ordinary discipline consisted in fasting on Wednesday and Friday and during Lent, and when any one desired special measures, a soul friend or spiritual director was chosen to give advice. Willen an offense was committed the penitent was required to con fess his sin before the community and penance was prescribed by the Abbot, sometimes very severe; one instance, the sin being very great, was per petual exile in tears and lamentations; another was to do penance for seven years in the island of Tiroe, in its monastery. All the members of the community, as well as the affiliated monasteries were, by thE>ir monastic vow, bound to· give prompt and implicit obedience to the Abbot of the Mother Church, who was termed "holy father and holy senior." The sys tem in Iona was the same as in the monasteries of Ireland, and the doctrines those of the W~stern Church at that time. It was not long before this col ony of Christian monks had a great influence upon the Pictish people and the battle against paganism finally won this great nation. We are told that monasteries were founded in the lands both of the Picts and the Scots, which were separated by the mountains of Drumalban, the ridge of back bone of Scotland, extending from north to south. The monasteries as well as those in Ireland, founded by Columba, regarded the monastery of Iona as the Mother Church, having a claim to their obedience, and being under her jurisdiction. The inmates of these monasteries formed the Family of Iona, and when the Picts under Nectan conformed to Rome in 717, the Columban Monks were expelled from his territory. At this time Faelchu was sole Abbot, and his party was strengthened by refugee monks from the Picts, Iona not being under Nectan; other refugees went to Dal riada, others to the Columban monasteries in Ireland. Those who favored the reform movement, would be under Ecgberct, who was still in Iona, and using all influence for the Roman custom, but the schism was in full vigor up to the day of his death. Chapter X VII-Section 7. THE SOUTHERN CHURCH. CONFLICT BETWEEN CHRISTIAN AND PAGAN-In 573 the battle of Arthuret was fought between Christian and pagan, and Aidan, who had taken part in it, was made King of Dalaradia, and another chief, Hael, W!IS THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 67 made King of Strathclyde. A Christian church and King Wfo're restored to the people of Cumbria in which Kentigern was the chief agent. KENTIGERN-EARLY LIFE-FIST BISHOP OF GLASGOW-It is said that Kentigern ·was the son of a pagan king's daughter who becoming Christian, was cast out, found refuge in Caelenross, where Servanus, with his clerics was living. The boy was baptized and educated by Servanus, with many other boys, who became jealous of him. Kentigern leaves, and coming to Glasgow, lives there for some time. When the king and the clergy with the few Christians of the place come together to consider what was best to be done for the good of the church, with one consent they elected him to be the shepherd and bishop of their souls, sending to Ireland for a Bishop to consecrate him, in spite of his remonstrances. Another authority places him in the "Triads of Arthur," and his mother takes refuge in a church, built by St. Monenna; however, he appears in the ninth century as Kenti gern, Bishop of Glasgow. Jocelyn tells us how he spread the faith in his diocese, but after a time there was a king hostile to all Christian teaching, and after whose death relatives of the king planned to kill him, so he resolved to go to St. David's in Wales, preaching and turning many to the true faith as he traveled. Kentigern, after a time with St. David, asks the king for a grant for a monastery, and was allowed to chouse the place, which was on the river Elgu, and the monastery called St. Asaph's. In eourse of time King Rydereich took counsel how to restore the faith, and Kentigern was recalled to his first See, Asaph being his successor; we are told that but three hundred remained, six hundred and sixty-five going with Kenti· gern. The king and the people went out to meet him and at a place called Haddam he addressed them, showing the falsity of pagan belief. Both rich and poor came to be instructed, churches were built, clerics ordained, and he fixed his seat in Hod dam; . then, warned by revelation, transferr.ed it to Glasgow, He went north of the Forth of Clyde, as known by dedications to him, and returned to his own church in Glasgow, which was in 582. MEETING WITH COLUMBA-Columba had long desired to visit him, and with a great company of disciples, went to Mi!lindonor. where Kenti gern was staying, sending forward a messenger. Kentigern was glad and calling his clergy prepared to meet them, singing "In the way of the Lord. most is the glory of the Lord." Columba's company sang "The saints shall go forth from strength to strength, Alleluia." They met, and after a spirit ual banquet of divine words, refreshed themselves with bodily food. In pledge and testimony of their mutual love in Christ they exchanged pas toral staves; the staff whicht Columba gave to Kentigern was preserved for a long time at the Church of St. Wilfrid, at Ripon, with rev.erence. For several days they conversed on the salvation of souls; anl saying fare wells with mutual love, they returned to their homE's never to meet again. HIS DEATH-603-An account of Kentigern's death says that on tht Octave of the Epiphany, the Bishop himself had been wont to baptize a number of people at dawning, and a vessel was filled with hot water which he blessed with the sign of the cross and then entered, his disciples waiting for the issue; he lifted up his hands in blessing, and as if going to sleep, yielded up his spirit. He js said tu have died January 13, 603. We have no record of the immediate successors of Kentigern, but in twenty-five years the Angles were converted with their King Aiduin by Paulinns, in 627. WARS OF PENDA WITH AIDUIN-TWO EVENTS-Penda, the pagan Anglic King, and Cadwalla, the apostate, King of Wales, restored paganism for a while. It is to the Columban Church, established in Northumbria by King Osauld, in 635, that effected the permanent conversion of the Angles between the Tweed and the Forth by the foundation of Columban monaster ies among them, the two principal being the one founded by Aidan, the first of the Columban Bishops, the second by Finian, his successor. 68 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN Chapter XVII-Section 8. PERIODS OF CHANGE IN THE CHURCH. Laisren was Abbot of Iona, 599-605, and now begins the discuiSe!on about the time o! keeping Easter. TWO LEADING EVENTS~Fergus, who was a pupil of Columba, wa1 the Abbot of Iona, and during this time two events are important. The mission of Columbanus into Gaul in 590, and the mission of St. Augustine to Britain in 597, brought the Roman church into contact with the Irish and British churches, and the difference in the time of keeping Easter became the subject of contest for the .enforcement of uniformity on the one side, and on the other, the keeping of their original customs to which the Celt clings. The other event was the arrival of some young Anglic nobles at Iona, the sons of a pagan king who was slain, and they came for refuge. They were catechised and baptized, and among them was Osuald, the second son of the King, who remained during the rest of Fergus' time and four years of his successors, Seguine. The King Aiduin was a pagan, but marrying a Christian princess, was baptized by Paulinns, on Easter Day, 627. Hearing of this Pope Honorius wrote a letter to the king exhorting him to restore the faith, but wher1 the letters came, Aiduin had been slain in a battle with Penda, and the pagans were in power. Paulinns fied back to Kent. Osauld, now thirty years old, was the heir, his brother having died, and he won his kingdom by the battle of the "H~avenly Field" near Hexham. COLUMBAN CHURCH IN NORTHUMBRIA-His first great object was to restore the Christian church, and he turned to the church where he had been educated, asking' the Abbot t{) send him a Bishop who would instruct the people in the faith and to receive His Sacraments. One was sent who was disregarded by the people and returned. Aidan, a monk, was chosen and ordained Bishop. The organization of the church in Northumbria was the same as that of the Coluinban church at Iona; for he chose the island of Lindisfarne as the site {)f his monastery which he was to rule as epis copal abbot. Bede testifies that this church was an exact counterpart of the Columban church, and was an efficient missionary church, Aidan being full Bishop. Many from the Scots came to preach and to instruct the young Angles; lands were given to build churches and monasteries and the people gladly received the faith. SOUTHERN IRISH CHURCH CONFORMS IN 634-The Abbot of Iona received a letter fr{)m Crimmian, one of the most learned clerics in Ireland, relating to the Easter question, saying he did not adopt the Roman mode at first, but after study and consultation, came to the,resoluticn that they ought to adopt the practice recommended to them by the successors of the Apostles. The Abbot was enjoined to celebrate Easter with the Universal Church; and deputies were sent io Rome, who returned in 633 reporting their observations. Pope Honorius in this year wrote to the Scot;> entreat ing them not to think themselves wiser than all the other churches of Christ in the world, but to celebrate Easter acoording to the synodical decree of all the Bishops, and in 634 the church oll the Southern Scots in Ireland con formed to Rome, while th·e northern province of Britain and the whole nation of the Picts adhered to the old custom. Aidan died after sixteen years as Bishop and was succeeded by Finian and he by Colman, sent out by Scotia or Ireland in 664. SYNOD OF WHILBY: NORTHUMBRIAN CHURCH CONFORMS (664) The controversy about the time of Easter had been renewed while Finian was Bishop by some clerics from Kent. The Queen being from Kent, !ol· . THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 69 lowed the Catholic mode and the controversy became more bitter. King Osuald and his son differed, Aelfrid having been trained by WiU'rid of Lindisfarne, who had gone to Rome to learn the true doctrine; the Bishop of the West Saxons suggested that a synod be called to settle this and other church matters, and this being agreed to it was held at Whitby in 664. The King and his son attended; on the Roman side were the Bishop Agilbeit and Priest Wilfrid with three others; on the Scottish side Colman with hill clerics. There was much argument, Wilfrid referring to our Lord's giving the keys to St. Peter, no such power being given to Columba. Upon this the King decided to obey Rome and all present gave assent. Colman went to Ireland with those who followed him, to consult what was best to be done, going first to Iona and then to a small Island west of Ireland. He founded a church to Aidan containing relics of that Bishop. Wilfrid became Bishop, his diocese embraced all of Osiu's kingdom, the Southern Picts, Strathclyde and Dalaradia; church and monastereis were built and his influence against the Columban Church was exerted. ADAMNAN, ABBOT OF IONA, (704): SYNOD OF TARA-Adamnan was the Abbot of Iona from 678-704. He was of the tribe of Hii Niall, and the biographer of St. Columba. In 685 ended the interference of the· Anglic Bishops with the Columban church also the Southern Picts were not ruled by the Angles. Adamnan made two visits to Northumbria, and having made some stay he observed the C'anonical rules and was admonished by many not to presume to act contrary to the decrees of the universal church. He changed his mind and preferred those thin&"il which he had seen and on returning home tried to bring his own people of Hii into the way of truth but did not succeed. There is a peculiar state o:f' affairs, the Abbot of the monastery conforming to Rome, while his monks and those of the dependent monasteries refused to go with him. Adamnan went to Ireland but in 693 he is again at Iona. Four years later, accompanied by Brude, King of the Picts, he goes again to Ireland. his object being to obtain the consent of the Irish to a law exempting women from the Fecht and hostings in war expeditions. It was for this the synod of Tara was held in 692; it was attended by thirty-nine clerics, presided over by the Abbot of Armagh, and was attended by sixty-seven of the chiefs of Ireland, at the head of whom was the King. One of the results was the privilege of levying contribu· tions under certain conditions. NORTHERN PICTS CONFORM (710)-It was at this time that Adamnan preached to the people exhorting them to keep the true time. of Easter, and the Northern Scots, except those under the rule of Iona conform to Rome. A~ter having celebrated Easter canonically, he returned to Iona, and earnestly preached this observance of Easter in the monastery, but he died before the next Easter in 704. Although he did much to strengthen the Columban Church, he left a legacy of discord to others. SCHISM AT IONA-DUNCHAD'S PARTY CONFORM (716)-For the first time the Abbot was not of the tribe Hii Niall, Conmael was Abbot but there was schism in Iona, and Dunchad was chosen by the stronger party who kept Easter in the old way. Conmael and the others observed the Roman practice. Bede tells us that it was at this time that Nectan, King of the Northern Picts, with his people, after being instructed by a Roman mission of seven Bishops, conformed to Rome and celebrated Easter accord ing to the Roman rite in 710; he also tells us that in 716, Ecgberct, beloved ·cf God, can·a from Ireland to Iona, ·and by his pious exhortations, convertetl them from the traditions of their ancestors, and the monks of Hii unde1 the Abbot Dunchad adopted the Roman time ot Easter. This was in 716, but no sooner does Dunchad's party conform, than the other party elect a new abbot. Most of the· P1ctish monasteries seem to have resisted the change, and to have refused obediPnce to the decree issued by Nectan, when the cycles of nineteen· years had been sent throu~h all provinces of the Pictl!l to be transcribed, le!!-TMfl ~.nd observed. · · · . 70 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN MONKS EXPELLED BY NECTAN (716)-We are told that in 717, Dunchad had died, and Faechu alone was abbot, the family of Iona were driven across Drumalban by King Nectan, that is, all the Columban monks were expelled from his kingdom. It is possible that the monasteries of the Southern Picts had conform('d, and so witl;t the expulsion of the family of Iona, the primacy of this monastery was terminated in the east and north qf Scotland and the kingdom of the Picts. Chapter XVII-Section 9. THE CULDEES. NAMES OF THE ANCHORITES-After the expulsion of the Columban monks in the beginning of the eighth century, the name Culdee appears, thl& name not being identified with the monastery. There arose among the Celts the idea that a solitary life passed in devotion and self-mortification, with benevolence to the sick and bereaved. was a higher form of religion, more acceptable to God. An ascetic form of religious life had long existed in the church, for St. Jerome, of the fourth century, writes that monks of this kind lived in Egypt. This life of. the Anchorite developed at an early period in Ireland and Scotland, and those who gave themselves up, were called "Deo raldh, or God's pilgrims." By the end of the sixth century this passion for a solitarY life became so increased that it threatened to break up the monastic sys tem, and this period forms the Eremitical, or third period in the history of the Celtic Church. In Scotland they were known as "Keledeo; "and the:r first appear in the land of the Southern Picts, after the expulsion of the Columban monks. Macbeth gives the grant of an island to God and th~ Kelcdei. ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT-There were Keledei in Glasgow in the time of Kentigern, who followed him by living in single cottages when they became matm:e in age and doctrine. The conclusion of the historian is that the Culdees sprang from an ascetic order, adopting a solitary service of God in an isolated cell as the highest form of religious life; then these became several communities of hermits; they' were clerics, and might be called monks. They appeared on the cast coast of Scotland at the same time when secular clergy were introduced succeeding the Columban monks, were finally brought under canonical rule, and the name of Kaledeus became :;ynonymous with secular canon In 747 the Bishop of Metz organized the Secular Canons, bringing the Anchorites and the secular clergy who both lived in opposition to the life of the monks, more closely together, b) adopting rules of life in an ecclesiastic sense, given in thirty-four cbapten Chapter XVII-Section 10. COMING OF THE DANES. · IONA MONASTERY BURNED-About 794 a great borde of sea piratee, D_a~es, deva~tated all the isl.ands of Britain, plundering the monasteries and krllmg the mmates; as the richest spoil was found in the monasteries. In 795 Iona was ~evastated, and in 800 the monastery was burned by the Danes. _Abbots m Ion a, became known as coarbs; coheirs or inheritors in the terntor:y granted to the founder. THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 71 CHANGES AT IONA (704-772) MONASTERY REBUILT-There were several Abbots from 704 to 772, and by this time the whole Family of Iona had conformed to Rome. In 802 the community consisted of 68 members; the Abbot Cellach had taken refuge in Ireland and decided to remove the community to Kells, and a monastery of stone was built, taking seven years. The remains of St. Columba were taken from the atone eoffin lind enshrined in Ireland. The Abbot returned, this implies that the buildings were rebuilt; the site was not changed but the buildings· were of stone. The Abbot brought with him the shrine of St. Columba, and it was placed on the right of the altar. Seven years after the shrine was buried to keep it from the plundering Danes, and many of the community were slain. This was in 825, the Abbot was away, but four years after returned, bringing articles of veneration; viz. crozier, books, vestments of a saint, on which in after times, oaths were taken. By this time those who had escaped were reassembled at ·rona, and an Oratory was built for the shrine over the place of concealment, at the west end of the church. The Abbot Diarmaid returns to Ireland and we hear no more of him. CHANGES" IN GOVERNMENT (844-860)-At this time a revolt places a Scottish dynasty on the throne of the Picts, and Kenneth Mac Alpin becomes King, 844-860. The Scottish clergy now came into the east; the monasteries from which they had been expelled were claimed and the Columban Church restored. COLUMBAN CHURCH RESTORED-DUNKELD-Owing to the South ·ern Picts making Dunkeld the Metropolitan See, several of the Columban clergy were brought here in 850. Tuathal was the first Abbot and Bishop o.ver the church of the Southern Picts, with the view of a ready reorganiza tion of the monasteries; also that the church should form one diocese under one Bishop. The first Bishop of Fortrenn Ariguso, was recognized as head of the Pictish Church; as Abbot of Dunkeld, he occupied the same position towards the Columban monasteries as had before belonged to Iona; he· died in 865. In 878 the Norwegians threatened Iona, and the shrine, with all the relics, was removed to Ireland. In 888 Maalbridge, Abbot of Armagh, and also of Iona, was the last independent abbot, his death is noted in 927. In his time the shrine must have been restored for the parents of Cadroe came to Iona to dedicate their son to St. Columba. Chapter XVII-Section 11. THE SCOTTISH CHURCH. GIRIC'S MEASURES (875-889)-The first appearance of this name, "ThE' Scottish Church," was in the reign of Giric, 875-889. who freed the church from servitude. He was King of the Picts, and by the Scottish Church is meant the church which Kenneth had constituted and placed under the rule •of one Bishop, the first being the Abbot of Dunkeld; but the election of this Bishop was now in the hands of the church at Abernethy. Giric's object was to secure the support of the Scottish clergy by conferring a boon upon that church. When the Columban monks were expelled from the country of the Picts, the church lands would be brought under the same burdens and exactions as other lands, and the church lands and their occupants would not be exempt from secular service. What Giri:c did was to issue a decree similar to that of Cashel, that all church lands and possession belonging to them should be wholly free from exaction by all secular persons. Neither King. Mormaor nor Toisech may exact victuals or hospitality in lands belonging to the church, or presume to exact them bY force. He, with the male desce!lda:nt1 W3.'? Q,rfven out and the country was called ·Alban. 72 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN ASSEMBLY AT SCONE (908) PRIMACY TRANSFERRED TO ST. ANDREWS-The reign of the second King of Alban is important, for in 908 a great meeting was held at Scone, at which King Constantin and Bishop Cellach solemnly vowed to protect the laws and discipline of the faith, and the rights of the churches and the Gospel, equally with the Scots; from this we learn that the church received the rights and liberties of the Church of the Picts and of the Scots, now amalgamated into one body. The part taken by Bishop Cellach placed him at the head of' the church and the primacy was transferred from .A,bernethy to Si. Andrews. Two lists of Bishops picture him as the first and most brilliant Bishop of Alban; also that there was established in Scotland that form of canonical life which the Culdees afterwards exhibited. KELEDEI AND ST. ANDREW-Fothad was See Bishop and the Keledei gave to St. Andrews the Island of Lochleven for food and clothing provided by the church. The Bishop gave his benediction to all who should observe this, and the friendship between the Bishop and the Keledei, and his male diction to all who should infringe upon it. rona was at this time under the rule of one of the Irish monasteries and an anchorite was Abbot. DUNKELD A LAY POSSESSION-CONSEQUENCES-The monastery of Kunkeld now passes into the hands of laymen; Duncan, the Abbot, takes part in the wars and is killed. Malcolm TI comes to the throne in 1005, and on this occasion distributes many obligations to the church and clergy. Malcolm gave his eldest daughter in marriage to Crinan, lay Abbot of Dunkeld, and by this marriage the hereditary lay abbots of Dunkeld gave to the Scottish throne a dynasty of kings destined to extinguish the ancient church. The descent of Dunkeld can be traced from a high See position to that of a lay possession; it is first a Culdee Church, founded 8hortly · before the Scottish Kings became rulers of the Picts, then it is a Scottish monastery, its Abbot being Bishop of Fortrenn; the Bishopric passed to Abernethy and the ,Abbot is termed princeps, or superior of Dunkeld. Crinan marries a daughter of the King, the possession of Dunkeld are very large, and the following of men must have been great. The Abbey was burned in 1027. Crinan's son Duncan became King and was slain by the usurper Macbeth; Duncan's son, Malcolm Caenn Mor, gained power by the help of Earl Siward. Laymen and their l1eirs held church offices; at first the succession was in the tribe; later, direct descent from the' ecclesiastics themselves, and the church offices became hereditary in the family; the next step the Abbots and Superiors did not take orders, but provided a fit person to perform church duties, retaining the name and all privileges and emoluments of the abbey. The great ecclesiastical offices thus became hereditary in two ways; either the usurpation of the benefice by the lay chieftains from whose tribe or family it had been supplied, or in the family of the abbot by whose direct descend ants the office was filled, and who ceased after a time to take orders. CELIBACY ENFORCED (1139)-Prior to 1139, though celibacy was enforced upon monks by their monastic rule, and upon the clergy generally, as a matter of discipline, marriage was not unlawful. It was not till the second Council of Lateran, held in that year, declared all such marriages, ipso facto. null and void, that they became so. The effect of this, where the benefice had become hereditary in a particular family, was, in£tead of restoring the clerical character of its possessor, io convert them into a purely lay family; many instances are given. CHARACTER OF QUEEN MARGARET-INFLUENCE-REBUILDS IONA-It is said there is no more beautiful character recorded in history than that of Margaret. For purity of motives, for all earnest desire to benefit the people, for a deep sense of religion and great personal piety, for the unselfish performance of every duty, for entire self-abnegation, she is unsur passed, and chroniclers of the time all bear evidence to her exalted character. One of them writes, "This distinguished princess from a long line of Kings, was still more eminent for her great worth and ~he sancity of her life." THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 73 Another says, "She was to increase the House· of God in the land, to direct the King from the enemies' path, and to incline him with the people to a better way." It was not unnatural that the rules and customs of the church in which she had been brought up formed her standard as the only rule of right. In Dunfermline, where she was married, she built a noble church and decorated it with manv ornaments for the service of the altar, vases of solid and pure gold. She ·also introduced crucifixes, placing in this church one of gold and silver and precious stones; she left similar crucifixes to other churches, the one given to St. Andrews being still there. With regard to the state of the Church, sh) found many practicell peculiar to the old Celtic Church which seemed to her contrary to the rules of the true faith, and sacred customs of the Universal Church, and by frequent coun cils sought to have them rectified. Some of these were: "They did not observe the forty days' fast, beginning on Ash Wednesday; they did not partake of the Eucharist on Easter Day; also masses in some places were celebrated in a way contrary to the customs of the whole Church; the observance of the Lord's Day was neglected by doing worldly labor as on other days. Also against a man marrying his brother's widow"-these and many other practices she persuadrd Council to abolish. The Queen also visited many holy anchorites to converse with them and to commend herself to their prayers, and as they received no gifts, she begged them to pre scribe for her works of mercy and charity. As the devotion to St. Andrew's brought many people, she built dwellings on both sides of the Firth of Forth that the pilgrims might rest there and find servants to minister to them and all things needed for their refreshment; also vessels to ferry them over without payment, were provided. The King and Queen gaYe to the Keledei a town, and the Bishop gave them a church. The Isles now coming into Malcolm's possession, the attention of the Queen was directed to the ruined monasteries and the decay of its clergy. We are told that she rebuilt the monastery of Iona, providing it with monks and an endowment to do the Lord's work. In 1091 the last of the old Abbots of Iona died, and in the last year of Malcolm's reign, Fothad, the Bishop of Alban, died, being the last of the native Bishops; no successor was appointed for fourteen years. when a foreigner was placed in the See of St. Andrew's. STORY OF THE QUEEN'S MISSAL-The story of Queen Margaret's Missal: "A very precious volume recently came to light in the 'Gospelar of the Sainted Queen Margaret of Scotland.' This sacred book, containing such portions of the Holy Gospels as weer used in the Eucharistic service pf the Anglo-Saxon Church, is unique, not only as an example of manuscript out of the eleventh century and of the use of a distinctively Anglican prayer book in that age, but also because of the Missal's historical and personal interest. At the time of the purchase of the Missal by the Bodleian Library, a whole literature was written about it, and it is through the kindness of the Bodley librarian and that of th9 Rev H. Fane Edge, Rector of Barnaby, B. C., whose family possessed the Missal for many generations, that we are able to give our readers a brief history of the book-"The Liv·ing Church," December 25, 1915. The personal history of this priceless volume was evidently well known to Scott, for the opening chapters of The Mona~tery are based upon the peculiar Latin poem which may still be clearly seen inscribed on its inner leaf in writing of the tenth century. Upon the arrival of William the Conqueror in England, in 1066, Edgar Atheling, the Saxon heir, with his two sisters, Margaret and Christine, fled to Scotland. It was not long before Malcolm, the King, won the hand of the Saxon princess, Margaret, grand daughter of Edmund Ironsides, and the King found in this Christian Queen a devoted consort. Turgot,afterwards Bishop of Sl. Andrew's, tells us that she became her husband's counsellor, minister and friend; all that Mar garet disliked, the King disliked, and all that she loved, he loved. At once upon her marriage she built the. church at Dunfermline. She supported, at her own expense, twenty-four destitute persons, and with the help of t-he King, ministered to three hundred .more,- and 'whenever she heard of. 74 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN English slaves who had fled from the Norman rule, it was her work of love to ransom them. The Missal is spoken of in the Acta Sanctorum; . Queen Margaret had a book of the Gospels beautifully adorned with precious stones, and ornamented with the figures of the four Evangelists, painted and gilded. She had always felt a particular attachment for this book, and it happened on a journey that the book fell into a stream. The person carrying it missed it after a time, and search was made, when it was found In the river uninjured, and it was taken from the middle of the stream as perfect as if it had not been touched by the water, only the shriveled ap pearance of the two outer leaves bearing witness to the book's immersion. The book was conveyed to the Queen and this miracle reported to her, and the Queen, having thanked Christ, valued it much more than she had done before. Those whose privilege it has been to see the Missal now within the walls of the Bodleian, tell us that the outer leaves do bear traces of water, and that the beautiful illumination of the Evangelists answers to the descrip tion given. For the benefit of the world at large, a complete reproduction in colors of the whole manuscript has recently been made. It is a wonder how such an ecclesiastical treasure has been so long preserved, and yet so little known, for It is the only complete Missal of its kind that we possess. Neither Leofric is Missal ( 1040) nor the Missal now iri the Roman Library, and once owned by Robert, Archbishop of Canterbury (1051), are as com plete nor do they possess such a wonderful history. From the signatures upon the fly leaf we can trace its almost miraculous preservation through nearly ten centuries. The first name is Ceraelh, scratched with a stylus at a very early date; then that of "William Howard," in the handwriting of Lord William Howard of Naworth, who died in 1640; the next is "Fane Edge, 1716." This last gives the clue, for Fane Edge was a Clerk in Holy Orders, and Lord of the Manor of Nedging, Suffolk, having inherited the book from Francis Fane, first Earl of Westmoreland, who presented the Missal to the neighboring library of Brent Eky in 1732. Here it reposed for nearly two centuries until it was finally purchased by the Bodleian, where it now reposes in the goodly company of St. Augustine's Gospels and the Venerable Bede's copy of the Acts. Both the Church and the Nation are to be congratulated upon the preservation of this wonderful Missal of the saintly Queen. Of Margaret herself it may be added that of the seven excellent Kings who succeeded her, three were her sons. She leaves a record of consistent piety, genuine charity and love for the faith which we of today would do well to dwell upon; she was canonized one hundred and fifty years after her decease, having expired holding the "Black Cross'' before her eyes at the very time that her husband and eldest son were slain in the battle of Alnwick (1097). STATE OF THE CHURCH-12th CENTURY AND KELEDEI OF ST. ANDREWS-From a grant to the Keledei of Lochleven by Ethelred, a younger son of Malcolm, we get a glimpse of the state of the Church at the beginning of the twelfth century. Ethelred appears as lay Abbot of Dunkeld and granted lands to the Keledei of Lochleven, who still continue to be a community of hermits. At the same time it is said that at the Church of St. Andrews, the holy men who brought the relics had died, also their disciples and followers, and the religious service there had died away. By a carnal succession, there were kept up in this church thirteen Keiedeis, whose lives were shaped after their own fancy or human tradition; they have some things in common, but those who have friends enjoy larger and better portions. These were seven persons who divided among themselves the offerings of the altar, of which the Bishop church containing the altar of the Blessed Apostle St. Andrew, and the revenues of this church were appropriated by seven persons, one by the Bishop, the hospital another, and the other five by laymen, who were mar ried, and whose portions were inherited by their families. No provision for service in this church was made except when the King or the Bishop made a visit. The second was a smaller church, belonging to a body of thirteen Keledei, the prior and twelve brethren who lived apart, had wives and private property, also church dues, all of which were inherited by their families. In this church service was performed according to their own rite, and they provided a soul-friend, or confessor, which was one of their func tions. One party represented that portion of the community which formerly consisted of secular clergy but whose position and revenues had, except that of the Bishop and the hospital, been usurped by laymen, while their clerical duties remained unperformed. The other party consisted of the only clerical element of the community. They represented what originally had been a society of Anchorites or Hermits, but now presented all the features of secular canons, as they became modified in Ireland upon the introduction of canonical rule. We find the same conditions at Armagh; prior to 1126 the abbacy was in the hands of laymen, and the only clergy in connection with the houses of prayer are the Cele De- DR. REEVES' EXPLANATION OF KELEDEI-Dr. Reeves says that the community of the Culdees was originally a college of secular clergy who lived together and had a common table, and that the maintenance of divine service and the practice of clerical worshiiJ were their special functions. These Cele De continued then to be the officiating clergy of the churches, and by degrees grouped themselves around the great church and became the standing ministers of the cathedral, and in number were twelve, pre sided over by a prior, who superintended the order of public worship which was principally choral. This correspondence between the metropolitan churches of Ireland and Scotland we might expect, for the ru~es adopted . in Ireland for the Cele De were introducrd into Scotland in 921, shortly after the Church of St. Andrews had been placed at the head of the Scot tish Church. STATE OF IONA-Jona for over half a century was under Norwegian rule, and when with the southern portion of the Western Isles, it reverted to its original owners, we have a notice of the state of the community. No Abbot appears, but the goodmen, or chiefs of the family of Iona, who claimed the right of electing an Abbot, were four in number. These were first the Sacart Mor, or great priest; second the lector; third the disertach; fourth the Cenn, or head of the Cele De. and the rest of the chiefs of the family. During the Norwegian period the coarbs. of Columcille were the Abbots of Kells. and the oldest charter in the Book of Kells Is before 1084. in which the King of Ireland, with all the clerics of Kells, havt> granted forever Disert Columcille in Kells to God and to pious pilgrims; no pilgrim having possession in it until he devotes his life to God and is devout. This last clause is to prevent the Disert from falling into the hands of laymen. The name Cenn na Disert or Head of thE) Disert at Kells at the same time as Disertach at Iona, the origin being the founding of a Disert for pilgrims. CELE DE OF CLONMACNOIS-There is no trace of the Cele De in any of the Irish monasteries; they have all passed into the secular canons, except in Clonmacnois on the Shannon. founded in the sixth century by one of the twelve Apostles of Ireland. Here the same officers a1ppear as at Iona, but the most remarkable feature is a line of hereditary anchorites, from father to son for several generations, and in i031 as Head of the duldees. This title becomes hereditary in a family and in 1200 there are records of one of this family, a man full of the love of God and of every virtue, as Head of the Culdees. We find at Iona in the tenth century and in Ireland in the eleventh, showing that Anchorities had an important position in both com muuities and the origin of the Cele De the same in both. 76 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN Chapter XVII-Section 12. EXTINCTION OF THE OLD CELTIC CHURCH. CAUSES-INTERNAL DECAY AND EXTERNAL CHANGE-The causes which combined to bring the old Celtic Church to an end may be classed as internal decay and external change. Under the first was the encroachmen1 of the secular element upon the ecclesiatic and the gradual absorption of the latter by the former. As long as the old monastic sys· tern. remained intact there was a vitality in Its organization which pre served the essential character of these monasteries, as great ecclesiastical foundations; but this was to some extent impaired by the assimilatidn of the church to that of Rome in the seventh and eighth centuries, which intro duced a secular element among her clergy; and the· Danish invasions com pleted the total destruction of the Monastic Church. Monasteries destroyed, lands laid waste, and falling into the hands of laymen and becoming hereditary, nothing left but the name of the Abbacy applied to the lands and that of Abbot to the secular lord. The external change in the Church was the result of the policy adopted towards it by the Kings of the race of Queen Margaret. It was in the main the same policy as that adopted towards Ireland by the Norman Kings of England. It mainly consisted, first, in placing the Church upon a territorial in place of a tribal basis, and sub stituting' the parochial system and a diocesan episcopacy 'for the old tribal churches, with their monastic jurisdiction and functional episcopacy; sec ondly, in introducing the religious orders of the Church of Rome, and founding great monasteries as centers of counter influence to the native Church; and thirdly, by absorbing the Culdees, now the only clerical ele ment left in the Celtic Church, into the Roman system, by converting them from secular into regular canons, and merging them in the latter order. During the war which followed Malcom's death, to establish his sons in power, no attempt was made to follow out the policy of Margaret in assimi lating the native Church to that of Rome, and Scotland had no Bishop, and owing to the conflict between the Celtic and the Saxon element, any attempt to reorganize the Church was impossible. ROMAN INFLUENCE-EDGAR-ALEXANDER-DAVID-In the south Malcolm's sons showed their gratitude for English aid by grants to the Church of Durham. Edgar, the eldest son, as soon as he obtained his rights, refounded the monastery of Coldingham, and the charter shows the forma tion of a manor and a parish church. When Edgar died the kingdom was shared by his brothers, Alexander and David, and the policy of their mother was resumed by both. Alexander appointed Turgot, Prior of Durham, to the Bishopric of St. Andrews,· and created two Bishoprics, Moray and Dun keld, which he revived, Cormac being made its Bishop. Kenneth Mac Alpin had built a church at Dunkeld and a part of the relics of St. Columba were transferred by him and at that time its Abbot was the first Bishop of the Plcts. Then it passed into the hands of lay Abbots. and upon the death of Ethelred, reverted to the crown and. David changed the constitution, made it a cathedral church, superseded the· Keledei, and in 1127, created a Bishop and canons, and ordained that there should be a secular college. The juris diction of this Bishop embraced many of the old Columban foundations, but no sooner was Turgot made Bishop of St. Andrews, than the rights of the Keledei in the whole kingdom of Scotland, passed into his hands. ENGLISH ARCHBISHOPS CLAIM SUPREMACY-The appointment of Turgot brought the claim of the Archbishop of York for> supremacy over the Scottish Church forward, and there was much dispute; Alexander, jeal ous for the independence of Scotland, resisied the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of York. In the end Turgot was consecrated at York in 1109 with reserva- THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN 77 tion of the rights or either see. He died in 1115, and during his time noth ing was done to affect the rights of the Culdees. Alexander then asked the Archbishop of Canterbury to select an English cleric as Bishop; this led to further dispute. Eadmer was sent. He was elected in 1120 but returned to Canterbury the next year, and St. Andrews had no Bishop for thre~ years. Alexander founded at Scone in 1115 a priory of regular canons, bring ing the monks from the Church of St. Oswald in Yorkshire, and some years later regular canons were placed in Dunkeld. He also founded a priory or canons on an island near Loch Tay and built a monl!.stery for them in the island of Inchcolm. · BISHOP ROBERT-DAVID'S POLICY-When Eadmer died, the King appointed Robert, the English Prior at Scone, as Bishop of St. Andrews, but before he was consecrated, Alexander died. During the whole period of Alexander's reign, David was pursuing the same policy in the south, and in 1113 he founded a monastery at Selkirk in which he placed Benedictine monks. His great work, however, was the reconstitution of the Bishopric of Glasgow about 1115, and an investigation by wise men was made of the churches and lands which formerly belonged to the See. From this docu ment we learn that the church at Glasgow was founded by Kentigern, and that ·he was succeeded by several Bishops in this S'ee, but in the confusion and revolution in the country, all traces of the Church and almost all traces of Christianity, were destroyed till the restoration of the Bishopric by David, and the election and consecration of his tutor, John, who is com monly called the first Bishop of Glasgow. There are no traces of the chapter of the Keledei at Glasgow. A contemporary of David writes of him, "that he was a man loved both by God and man. When he came to the throne there were only three or four Bishops in all Scotland, and the other churches without a shepherd going to ruin, so he restored ancient ones and founded new ones, leaving nine Bishoprics at his death. He also founded many monasteries which he endowed with possessions and covered with honors." AGGRESSIVE MEASURES AGAINST THE CULDEES (1144)-St. ANDREW'S (1248)-THEY DISAPPEAR (1232)-So far the Cettic Church appears mainly as dying out by internal decay, and as being superseded by the Bishoprics founded early in David's reign, and the establishment of the cathedral staff of canons with their dean and other officials. Now an active war against the Culdee establishments began, every effort was made to suppress them entirely, and a course of external aggression joined to the internal decay rolled from St. Andrews westward to the Isle of Iona. In 1144, Rcibert, Bishop of St. Andrews, prior at Scone, founded a priory for the same Augustine canons at St. Andrews, granted them lands and two portions of the altarage, the hospitai and its portion, and this grant was confirmed by the Pope. In the same year King David granted a chapter to the prior and canons of St. Andrews in which he says that they shall receive the Keledei into the canonry with all their possessions and lands if they are willing to become canons regular; if they refuse, those now alive, to be retained until death, then as many regular canons instituted in St. Andrews as there are now Keledei, with all ·their possessions appropriated to the use of the canons. Three years later, Pope Eugenius, in a bull, de prived the Keledei of their right to elect the Bishop, and gave this to the prior and canons of St. Andrews: also he decreed that as the Keledei died out, their places should be filled by regular canons. The Keledei resisted, but the decree was renewed by other Popes down to 1248. In 1156 Bishop Robert granted to the canons the whole altarage, except the Bishop's por tion. Of the two bodies of Culdees in St. Andrews, the share of secular per sons now passed to the regular canons. The Keledei community now appeared by the name of the Provost and Keledei of the Church of St. Mary. At this time a bull rescued by Pope Innocent IV to the prior and canons of St. Andrews, says that his predecessors had ordained that as the Keledei died, their places should be filled by regular canons and their pos sessions made over, but that the prebend of Gilbert, a Keledeus, becoming 78 THE CHURCH OF ERIN AND ALBAN vacant, the Keledei refused to allow a regular canon in his place; he further directed that if the Keled€i did not obey, they were to be excom municated; the prebend resigmd and a regular canon filled the place. In the y€ar 1258 they were l:cprived of their parochial status as vicars of the Church of the Holy Trinity, and trom these deeds it was evident that the Keledei asserted their claims to participate in the election of a Bishop, from which they were finally excluded in 1273. In 1309 there was a controversy between the Keledei and the Bishop about territorial jurisdiction, and Sir Thomas Randolph, the guardian of Scotland, decided that within the Boar Chase there were only three baronies, viz. the Barony CHAPTER XVIII. LEARNING AND LANGUAGE. MONASTIC SCHOOLS-One of the most striking features in the early Monastic Church of both Ireland and Scotland was its provision for the cultivation of learning and for the training in sacred and profane literature; but its schools drew especially for theological study. The founders of those schools had been trained, some in Candida Casa, others in Wales under David, Gildas and Cadoc, and Finnan of Cl The Highlanders gave it no other name than Gaelic, and it had an oral literature in the poems and prose tales of the Highlanders handed down by recitation; in 1741 a vocabulary of this Scotch Gaelic was first printed by Macdonald, a schoolmaster and a good Gaelic poet. In 1764 other poems were printed and these were followed by numerous others, and so there has been created a standard of the written Scotch Gaelic which has stereotyped th& language spoken by the Highlanders, in its- native form and idiom. Mac donald, in the preface of his pdems wrote that this was only a prelude to a greater collection-the title being "Resurrection of the Ancient Language ot Alban," here given Ais-eiridh na Sean Chanoin Albanaich; no an nuadh oranaiche Gaidhealach.'' THE TRIBE AND THE CLAN OF SCOTLAND 83 PART II. Chap. 1.-The Tribe and the Clan in Scotland. Chap. 2.-Genealogies of the Clan. Chap. 3.-The Highlanders. Chap. 4.-The Stuart Cause and the Clans. Chap. 5.-The West Highlands and the Isles. Chap. G.-Some Annals of a Branch of the West. Highland Family McCandlish-Buchanan-Ancestral Clans and Families. Chap. 7.-The McCandlish-Buchanan Branch-The Thomas McCandless Line. CHAPTER I. THE TRIBE AND THE CLAN IN SCOTLAND. For the early social state of the people of Britain we- have the account of a Greek, Diodorus Siculus, who says that the aboriginal tribes have many Kings and Princes, also several states under them; forests are their cities; they do not till the soil but raise cattle and sheep. LAND DIVISION AND CHIEFS-Tacitus tells us of the great army at the battle of Mons Grampius, as a federation of states in the Highlands. An ancient tract tells of the Tuath, or tribe, among both the Picts and Scots; several Tuaths make a Mortuath. Under the feudal system the Mortuath became an Earldom, and the tribe a Thanage, and the Toisech became a Thane. Alexander Ill was the first feudal King of all S"cotland, and its first lawgiver; the consolidation of his kingdom was based upon the feudal system which made the King feudal superior of all the territory. All rights to land came from him; all lands not held as feudal holdings was crown land, and the tribe lands, or Thanages, not under feudal ldrds, be longed to the royal demesne. After Alexander III there were great changes; most of the Thanages reverted to the crown and were given to Norman barons for military service. The influences which led to these changes were less felt in the mountain regions where the power of the King was more nominal than real. ·oRIGIN OF THE CLAN-The clan organiatlon was limited to the High land~>, where there was a people of pure Gaelic descent, speaking the Gaelic dialect. Here the feudal lard by marriage or royal grant, was purely nom inal. 'l'he Lowlands were a Teutonic colonization; the line separating the two being in the main, the Grampians. The eastern and central tribes were broken up by the termination of the Celtic line of earls; the Mor tuaths then reverted to the crown and were given to Norman Barons, often by marriage to the heiress. The west and the Isles remained intact until near the end of the fifteenth century. The lords of the Isles in 1420 were really independent rulers of nearly all the Highlands and the Isles; they were so powerful that their authority and that of the crown came into frequent collision. When the earldoms by marriage or otherwise passed into foreign hands, the Gaelic people becam13 subjects of a foreign over lord, and the greater tribe became broken up; the people emergd from it in the form of broken tribes, or Clans. 84 THE TRlBE AND THE CLAN OFl SCOTLAND IN CELTIC SCOTLAND, by W. F. Skene, Vol. III, Chapters VII and VIII, are given intricate details of the changes in Thanages in twelve districts, and of the ending of the seven great Celtic earldoms of Scotland. PARLIAMENT OF INVERNESS AND THE LORDS OF THE ISLES (1427)-In 1424 James I became King, and he determined to bring the High lands under his control; to this end, in 1427 he summoned a ·parliament to meet at Inverness, to which all the Highland chiefs were invited. Upon coming, fifty of them were arrested and put in various prisons, some were executed, and after a time others were liberated, including Alexander, Lord of the Isles, and his mother, the Countess of Ross. At once Alexander sum moned his vassals and led an army against Inverness, burning it and wast ing the King's lands, but he was defeated and with his mother imprisoned. This caused an insurrection, led by a cousin of the earl; they were finally defeated and made submission, but the King set the Lord of the Isles at lib erty and gave him the office of Justiciary of Scotland, north of the Forth. During the reign of James II, Alexander's son John, Dord of the Isles, was often at variance with the King, and after his death, John made a compact with Earl Douglas and the English King, Edward IV, for the conquest and partition of Scotland. He at once-in 1462-set up the standard of revolt, took the castle of Inverness, and proclaimed his power over all the north of Scotland. His treaty with England becoming known, he was charged with treason and summoned to appear before parliament at Edinburgh. Failing to come, his estates were declared forfeited; a great fleet and land force was sent against him, but through the Earl of Huntly, John sued for par don and surrendered his estates to the crown. The Earldom of Ross was annexed and the rest, with two exceptions, restored to him, and in 1476 he was made a Baron and Peer of Parliament, with the title of Lord of the Isles. The old Celtic lordship of the Isles was thus converted into a barony, and the Gaelic population, which had been kept together by the power and authority of their great chiefs, was now broken up; although the greater tribes were broken up, the smaller divisions retained their organization and officers. FIR8T APPEARANCE OF THE CLAN-It is not until the reign of David I, (1124-1153), that the clan appears as a distinct social organization of the Gaelic people. The Toisech, who had sufficient members of his family to form a sept or clan, had power to grant charters, as told by historians. Another authority gives the time of the organization of clans to be in the time of Kenneth Mac Alpin (844-864). Not much is known of the clans until they appeared in 1139, making raids into the Lowlands, and Robert III sent a brief to the sheriff of Aberdeen, directing them to put to the horn as outlaws the six leaders named with their adherents. The first group led by Sturach and his brothers, formed the Clanqwhevil. This is the first appearance of a distinct clan in the Highlands. BATTLE OF THE NORTH INCH (1396)-In 1396 this clan became prominent in a dispute about land with another clan, and it was settled in: a remarkable combat on the North Inch of Perth. This battle was fought by the Clan Kay, led by Scheabeg and his kin, and Clan Quhele, led by Christy Johnsone. These two clans would not be subjected or brought into peace by any argument, so the King interfered and called a council of all the leaders of the clans. It was agreed that the two principal captains, with their best and most valiant men, thirty on each side, should fight before the King, after the manner of judicial contests, in an enclosed field, with swords and cross bows and only three arrows. By intervention of the Earl of Crawford, this was agreed to, and the contest took place on September 28. In the beginning of the conflict, one of the men was missing, and a spectator, who belonged to the same clan, volunteered to take his place for forty shillings; also he was to be maintained for the rest of his life. He fought valiantly and escaped death, all being killed except five on one side and two on the other. Other writers say the contest was between Clan Cameron and Clan Chattan, which had sixteen septs, one of which was THE TRIBE AND THE CLAN OF SCOTLAND 85 the "Sliochd Gowchruim" or Smiths, believed to be descendants of the per son who supplied the place of the missing man and who was a smith. Maurice Buchanan in the Book of Pluscarden (1461), states that the combat was not to settle an ordinary feud between the clans, but some question, right, or privilege, which both claimed and which was decided by judicial combat before the King and Assembly. CLAN FORMATION-The word Clan means family, and viewed as a community it consisted of the chief, with his kinsmen, to a limited degree, of relationship, the commonalty of the same blood, who bore the same name, and subordinate dependents of native men not claiming to be of the blood of the chief, but who were descended from ancient occupiers of the soil, or from other clans who had taken protection from him. The acquisition of the right of property in land tended to make smaller septs within the clans. The kinsmen of the chief, who acquired the property of land, founded fam ilies, in which the land became hereditary, and thus became the centers of a new organization within the clan. The most influential of these was that of the oldest cadet in the family which had been longest separated from the main stem, and usually presented the appearance of a rival house, less pow erful than that of the chief. A good description of the form of the clan is given in the "Letters of a Gentleman in North Scotland,'' (1726). The writer says "The Highlanders are divided into tribes or clans under chiefs and each clan again divided into branches from the main stock, who have chieftains over them. These are sub-divided into smaller branches of fifty or sixty men who deduce their original from their particular chieftains, and rely upon them as their protectors and defenders. The ordinary Highlanders esteem it as the most sublime degree of virtue to love their chief and pay him a blind obedience, although it be in opposition to the government, the laws of the kingdom, or even to the law of God. Next to' this love of their chief is that of the particular branch from whence they sprang, and in a third degree to those of the whole clan or name, whom they will assist, right or wrong, against those of any other tribe with whom they are at variance. They likewise owe good will to such clans as they esteem to be their particu lar well-wishers; and lastly, they have an adherence one to another as High landers in opposition tO' the people-of the Low Country, whom they despise as inferior to them in courage, and believe they have a right to plunder the Lowlanders whenever it is in their power. This last arises from a tradition, that the Lowlands, in old times, were the possessions of their ancestors." POWER OF CHIEF-The chief exercises an arbitrary authority over his vassals, determines all differences and disputes that may happen among them; he levies taxes upon extraordinary occasions, such as the marriage of a daughter, building of a house, or some pretence for his support and the honor of the name. This power of the chiefs is not supported by inter est as they are landlords, but as lineally descended from the old patriarchs or fathers of the families. 86 GENEALOGIES OF THE CLANS CHAPTER II. GENEALOGIES OF THE CLANS. CAUSE OF SUBJECTION OF THE CLANS-The forfeiture of the last Lord of the Isles, and the annexation of a great portion of his estates to the crown, finally brought the whole clans of the Highlands and Islands into direct subjection to the royal authority. The removal of the old hereditary rulers of the provinces and tbe substitution of a central authority little felt beyond the Highland line, left the clans without any practical control. The sixteenth century is noted for conflicts among the clans, which increased the power of some and broke up the solidarity of others; also by the grad ual advance in influence and extent of the Campbells in Argyll, whose fore sight led them to a uniform support of the royal authority, while the Mac kenzies gained an equal position in Ross. FIRST APPEARANCE AS A UNITED FORCE-From the early part of the fifteenth century, when Donald of the Isles invaded the Low Country at the head of an army of ten thousand Highlanders, till the civil war in the reign of Charles I, the clans had never broken through the barriers between them and the Lowlands, in the form of one united army; it was not until Montrose led the clans to aid King Charles that their power as a united people was recognized. The rapid and brilliant campaigns of Montrose showed the force of the clans though opposed by all the power and influ ence of the Earl of AJ.'gyll, head of the Campbells. Repeated attempts to control the clans were made, but not mall the reign of James VI did Parlia ment make any serious effort. Three Acts were passed-in 1587, "An Act for the quieting and keeping in subjection the disorderit subjectis, inhabi tants of the Borders, the Highlands and the Isles;" in 1594, "AnAct for punishment of theft, rief, oppression and sorning;" in 1597, "An Act that the inhabitants of the Ilis and Hielandis shaw their haldings," and in the lists are given the names and locations of twenty-six clans. In these lists are the names of captains, chiefs, and chieftains; the captain was the man who led the clan; the chief was the hereditary head; the chieftain, head of a sub ordinate sept. The chief was generally the captain, but from incapacity of the chief a member of the clan showing military talent might be made cap tain without any feudal rights. This made divisions in the clans having captains who were not chiefs. NAMES OF CLAN MEMBERS-SURNAMES-The clan name implied that the members were descended from a common ancestor and they were dis tinguished from each other by their patronymics, surnames being unknown among them. The name of the chief or chieftain indicated descent from the founder; names of the kin of the chief or chieftain, showed personal rela· tion; while the commonalty used a derivative form of the name of the clan, implying that they belonged to it. The chief of the Clan Donald would be Macdonald, one of the commonalty a "Domnaillach" or a Macdonald. Besides the clans the statutes distinguished what they called surnames. These were of three classes; those that were Gaelic in form, as Macpherson; those that had a territorial name, as the Buchanans, who bore the name of "Macaus telan," and took the former name from their lands; those of foreign names and of foreign descent, but long settled in the Highlands and identified with th.e people as the Stewarts, Frasers. The introduction of Christianity added another class of names; these were formed by prefixing the word Maol, that is tonsured, and Giolla, or servant, to the words Iosa (Jesus), Criosa (Christ), GENEALOGIIDS OF THE CLANS 87 Maolliosa or Giolliosa, servant of Jesus, or to Faidh, the prophet, or Easpaic, the Bishop (Gillespie). Also these two prefixes were used with the names of patron saints, or founders of church, as Malcoluim or Giollacoluim, the serv ant of St. Columba. Giollacoin, servant of St. John, Giollacrisod, servant of Christ, now Gilchrist. The intermarriages with Norwegians and Danes led to foreign forms. CLAN PEDIGREE: VALUE-The pedigree of each clan or sept and each member of it, was as important as a title deed, for it showed their relation to the head, their place in succession, their relation to each other, and their place in the allotment of the tribal lands. As long as the Gaelic tribes and their rulers were of the same lineage this would remain unaltered, but when foreign people came in and power was in a feudal nobility and laws based upon feudal institutions, the Gaelic social system would not be recognized. INFLUENCES LEADING TO CHANGES IN PEDIGREE-The many confiscations led to the breaking up of the Gaelic tribes and the pedigree ceased to be of value. The competition between rival races and the desire to keep their place led in many cases to a falsification of the pedigree. Till the ninth century the ruling power and the tribes were of the same race. During the two succeeding centuries, the tribes remained intact, while the rulers and the clergy were of a kindred race, but different nationality. From David I to the death of Alexander III (1124-1285) was the period of the breaking up of the tribes and the complete establishment of the clan system, and this was also the period of the Chronicles and the formation of a spu rious national history. The leading feature of this were the colonization of the Highlands by the Scots in the third century B. C.; their conversion by the relics of St. Andrew in the second century, the Picts in the north ignored, being relegated to the Lowland·s, and exterminated by the Scots in the ninth century. This new influence produced a change in the clan pedigrees. Soon &fter another change resulted from the infiuence of the Irish Sennachies who surpassed those of Scotland in acquirements and information, and clans began to take their Sennachies from them. The first event which led to this was the marriage of Angus, Lord of the Isles, to the widow of the great O'Neill, and for two centuries septs of the clans were auxiliaries to the Lords of North Ireland, by the name of Galloclach, or foreign soldiers. During this period the Sennachies were Irish, and with the disappearance of the old pedigrees, the Sennachies would try to replace them by connection with the old Irish tribes, and thus the second great change in pedigrees would be produced. In the Book of Lecain, the Book of Ballimote and the Book of Clan Ronald we find pedigrees of most of the clans noted in the Acts of Parliament of 1587 and 1594, also other clans and some surnames. The later portion of these pedigrees as far back as the ancestor from whom the clan takes its name, are considered as authentic, the older portion partly historical and partly mythic. In 1597 at Edinburgh, parliament passed an Act calling upon the people of the Ilis and the Hielandis, "to shaw their haldings." The Act proceeds to say "that by their barbarous inhu manity the Highlands and the Isles are unprofitable to themselves and to others; there is no civil and honest society among them, and they do not admit traffic with safety of lives and goods." That they be reduced to an honest and civil manner of living, it was ordered that all chiefs, chieftains, leaders of clans, householders, heritors, or others, pretending right to any land in the Highlands or Isles, should come before the Exchequer of Edin burgh, bringing w>ith them all their investment rights and titles; and if in the books there were no record of payment of dues or rents upon those lands, the said lands, tenants, etc., should be answerable to His Majesty. The penalty of absence was the forfeiture of all possessions. Many charters had "Qeen lost in the struggle after the forfeiture of the Lord of the Isles; -others were for forfeited lands; others no title but possession maintained by the sword, while two claimants often ha,d titles to the same land. The 88 GENEALOGIES OF THE CLANS clan leaders were compelled to maintain their rights upon grounds com peting with their opponents, and to ma1ntain their equality of rank and prestige with them in the Heralds' Office; this drove them to various devices, titles were manufactured, spurious pedigrees put forth to maintain their position when a native descent had lost its value. Manuscript histories of the leading Highland families· were compiled. The plan which the gene· alogies took was that of making the male ancestor of the clan a. Norwegian, Dane, or Norman, or a cadet of some distinguished family who had suc ceeded to the headship and to the lands of the clan by marriage with the daughter and heiress of the last of the old Celtic line, thus combining a descent which could compete with that of the great Norman families with a feudal succession to their lands; this plan was followed when the clan name was not a personal name but a personal epithet. Thus, Hacken, a Nor wegian, from his prowess was called grandt, or great, and his grandson, Allan Grandt, married Nora, daughter and heiress of Neil MacGregor, a descendant of Gregory the Great, King of Scotland, with whom he obtained two baronies in Strathspey;, the patrimony of the Grants. Even the powerful family of the Campbells, who supported the crown, and whose chief was Ear! of Argyll, caught the infection and asserted that Malcolm, son of Duibhne, head of the clan, had gone to Normandy and married the daughter and heiress of the Norman De Campobello, corrupted into Campbell, and his son married the inevitable Eva, daughter of Paul Mac Duibhne, the last of the old line. The true form of the name was De Bello Campo, and in Nor· man French Beauchamp. The resemblance was lost in the older form of the ,clan name, which was Cambel, and the first on record is Gillespie Cam bell, who in 1263 received a grant of the lands Menstry and Shawchop from Alexander III. The clan pedigrees, so far as they profess to show the origin of the clan, are artificial and untrustworthy, but the older genealogies, showing the descent of the clan from its founder, may be accepted and the later spurious pedigrees rejected. TWO GROUPS OF CLANS OF AUTHENTIC PEDIGREE FROM THEIR ANCESTORS-The group of clans which sprang from the Lords of the Isles had their origin within the historic period, and their pedigrees are well authenticated; it is possible from the genealogies and other sources to dis tribute the clans into two groups, which represent the two Gaelic tribes before they were broken up into clans. The two great tribes of the High· lands were the Gallgaidheal, or (}'!Ill, in the west, and the Men of Moray in central and eastern Highlands. To the first belong all clans descended from the Lords of the Isles, the Campbells and McLeods representing the oldest in their districts; the second belong to the clans in the old Irish genealogies descended from the kings of Dalriada of the tribe of Lorn, the Marmaors of Moray being of this tribe. The first people of Britain and Ireland were of Iberian race, the Basques in the mountains of Spain now representing them. The second people, the Celtic; there were two branches, British and Gadhaelic, each subdivided, the Gadhaelic baving two distinct types, one a large limbed, red haired, fair skinned race, the other a fair skinned, dark haired people; the first is known in Brit~Jn as Picts, or Caledonians; in Ireland as Tuatha De Danan, or Creuthvigh; the second were the descend ants of Milesius. The Gadhaelic so ca1led from the founder, Gaidelglas, in Irish. Gathelus, descendant of AneAas, according to one legend, mar ried Scota, a daughter of Pharaoh; another legend, Miledh was a descendant of Gaidhel Glas and son of Scota, his pecrple known as the Milesian Scots. THE CLAN CAMPBELL: ORIGIN AND LOCATION-The colony of Nemhidh was the second col only in Irelnnd; it is said they came from Scy thia, and after two hundred years were driven out by the third colony and left in three bodies, one under Simon B reac went to Thrace, another under Iobaath to the north of Europe, the third under Brio tan to the north of Alban, where they remained. From this colony were two of the West High land clans, tb':l Clan O'Duibhne or Campbells, and the Clan Leod or Ma<: GENEALOGIES OF 'fHE CLANS 89 Leod. Clan O'Duibhne first appeared In the central district of Dalaradia, around Lake Lochaw, near the tribes of Lorn and Gabhran. Clan Leod had Lewis, Harris and part of Skye aftar the Norwegian rule. After many years Iobaath's people from the north of Europe CHAPTER III. THE HIGHLANDERS. History throws no light upon the people of the Highlands until they emerge from this region towards the end of the fourteenth century. FORDUN'S DESCRIPTION-Then in the Chronicles of Fordun we find this description: "The Highlanders and the people of the Isles are a savage and untamed nation, rude and independent, given to rapine, ease loving, of a docile and warm disposition, comely in person, but unsightly in dress, hostile to the Anglic people and language, and owing to diversity of speech even to their own nation, and exceedingly cruel. They are, however, faithful and obedient to their King and country, and easily made to submit to law if properly governed." Fordun's opinion does not agree with their subse quent turbulence, but from the time when Alexander II had suppressed the people of Moray and Argyll to Fordun's time (1363-1383), they had not broken out beyond the mountain barrier. These early rebellions arose from their adherence to a family which' they believed, had a rightful claim to the throne, just as those of the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries were the result of attachment to the cause of the Stuarts. Within eight _years after the death of Fordun, the raids of the Highlanders into the Low Country were renewed, and they now appear in the form of clans, and a dispute led to the combat at the North Inch, as related. NOTES OF A MODERN WRITER-A modern writer, who was well acquainted with them says: "The people of the Lowlands were well aware that there existed in the extremity of the land, amid wilder mountains an.d broader lakes than their own, tribes of men called clans, living each under the rule of their own chief, wearing a peculiar dress, speaking an unknown language, and going armed even in the most ordinary and peaceable voca tions. The more southern countries saw speciments of these men following their droves of cattle, which were the sole exportable commodity of their country, plaided, bonneted, belted and brogued, and driving their bullocks with great dignity and consequence. To their nearer Lowland neighbors, they were known by more fierce, and frequent causes of acquaintance, by the forays which they made upon the people of the plains, and by the tribute, or protection money, exacted from those whose possessions they spared. · OLD LAWS' AND CUSTOMS-The farm communities in the Highlands have been superseded by modern systems, but in some of the Hebrides the old laws and customs still obtain, and a portion of the account Is quoted from Book III, Celtic Scotland. The proprietor of the estate is represented by a factor, this factor by a maor in every district, and the maar by a con stable in every town; the factor communicates with his maor, the maor with the constables, and these with the tenants. When required by the proprietor or the tenants, a meeting is convened; it may be for making a new road, or purchase of stock, the purpose being stated by the official presiding, and if the people assent to the motion, the business is finished. Often there is discussion, the people speak well, they reason forcibly and show complete mastery over their' native Gaelic, which with them is plastic, copious and expressive; reasoning, they say, shall obtain hearing, and sooner or later, victory. But the most contemptible of contemptible things are when doggedness, and vulgar abuse. and personalities occur: however, the presi!l_ing officer is always treated with respect. If the question THE HIGHLANDERS 91 is very important, the people ·of the townlands come and the maor presides; the question is decided by votes, those approving go sunwise, to the south, and to the right of the maar; those who disapprove go sunwise to the north, to the left of the maar. These directions are symbolic, the first being pro pitious, the second unpropitious. If votes are equal, lots are drawn, and one who holds out against his neighbors is reproached and called "Fiacill gaibhre," ·goat tooth. The people defer to the wishes of the many as against the wisdom of the few. SUMMER LIFE IN THE HILLS, by Mr. Carmichael-Mr. Carmichael, who has long been a resident in the Outer Hebrides, says: ('Having fin ished their tillage, the people go early in June to the hill 'grazing with their flocks. This is a busy day; the people are in commotion like bees about to swarm; the different families bring their herds together and drive them away; the sheep lead,- the cattle go next, and the horses follow. The men carry burdens of sticks, heather, ropes, spades, and other things needed to repair their summer huts. The women carry bedding, meal, dairy and cooking utensils. Round below their waists is a thick, woolen or leather strap, kilt band, by which their skirts are drawn up, that they may walk easily over the moors. Barefooted, bare headed, comely boys and girls with sagacious dogs, are keeping the herds together, as best they can, now and then having a race with some perverse animal trying to run back home. There is much noise; the men, several at a time, give direc tions and scold; the women knit their stockings, sing their songs, talk and walk as free and erect as if there were no burdens on their backs nor on their hearts, nor sin nor sorrow in this world of ours, so far as they are concerned. Above this din rise the voices of the animals, sheep bleat for their lambs, cows low for their calves, mares neigh for their foals; no thinking of coming work and hard fare. All who meet on the way, bless the trial, as this remov THE HIGHLAND DRESS-An opinion prevails that the Highland dress is a modern invention. The first form of the dress worn by Dune Uasal, or gentry of the Highlands, consisted of the Breacan, or plaid, and the Leni eroich or shirt. The plaid is of fine wool of divers colors, tied on the breast with a bodkin and around the middle with a leather belt, and pleated to the knee. The Lenichoich means shirt dyed with saffron; it was the upper garb and reached below the knee. This was laid aside long ago. The shoes were of the hide of a deer or cow, or horse with the hair on, and tied with leather. A writer of 1700 says-they go habited in mantles, striped in colors, about their shoulder, which they call pladden and a coat girt close. They are naked upon their legs, but wear sandals upon the soles of their feet. There are many records of their dress from the fourteenth to the seven teenth century, showing that the dress consisted ·of the Highland shirt, the plaid, the short coat, and the buskins; the lower class wearing garments of a brown color. Previous to this period the stone pillars as far back as the ninth century the figures wear this garb. The third variety was the truis, the earliest date being 1558, and described as being made. of fine woven wool, close fitting, from the middle and confined by a belt. There is the treasurer's account o:fl the dress worn by James V in hunting, and this con sisted of the Highland shirt, the truis, made of tartan, the short Highland coat of tartan velvet, with sleeves slashed out, and the plaid thrown over the shoulder. The truis was worn by the gentry of Ireland from the earliest period. In early times the saffron shirt was the badge of those high in rank, later it was the short coat of tartan velvet; the common p<>~ple v-:>re with the brown shirt :;. deer skin jacket and plaid over the left shoulder. An early account says that every island differs from each other in their fancy of making plaids as to the stripes or breadth or colors. The plaid is different also in the Highlands; they who have seen those places say they are able at the first view of a man's plaid to guess the place of his· resi dence. The dress of the Highland women is said to have been very becom ing, "Their ancient dress was called Arisad and was made of a fine white woolen, having a few small stripes of black, blue, and red; reaching from the neck to the heels, and tied on the breast with a buckle of silver or brass according to the quality of the person. The plaid was pleated· all around, tied below the breast by a belt of leather and several pieces of silver mixed with it like a chain; at the lower end was a plate about eight inches in length and three wide, curiously engraven, and at the end adorned with fine stones or coral. Their arms and necks were decorated with bracelets and necklaces. Their gowns often embroidered with sleeves of scarlet cloth trimmed with gold lace and plate buttons set with fine stones. Over this was the plaid mantle and the head dress was a fine kerchief of linen, straight about the head, hanging down the back taperwise. A large lock of hair hangs down their cheeks, above their breasts, the lower end tied with a knot of ribbands." The men wore blue flat caps called bon· nets. WEAPONS', OCCUPATIONS IN TIMES OF PEACE-The use of armor among the Highlanders has been doubted by modern antiquarians, but there is clear evidence that in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries the helmet and coat of mail were worn. Lerly says, "In battle their weapons were a lance, or arrows, and a two-edged sword, longer for the men on foot than for those on horse, broad and with an edge so sharp that it would cut a man in two with one blow; for defense they wear an iron bonnet, a coat of mail made of iron rings worn over a leather jerkin and very light; besides the broad sword they carry under the belt a large dagger, very sharp on one side only. They are very swift of foot, and there is no horse so swift as to outstrip them, as I have seen both in England and Scotland.'' When not engaged in warfare the chief occupation of the Highlander was hunting. Holinshed says, "Whensoever they entered into amitie with their enemies, they would not suffer their bodies to degenerate, but they did keep them selves in their former activities and nimbleness of lives, either with con tinual hunting or with running from hills unto the valleys, and back to the 94 THE HIGHLANDERS hills, or with wrestling or such kind of pastymes, whereby they were never idle." An Act of Council in 1552 orders the Highland soldiers who are to help the King of France to be accoutered as follows, viz.: "with pack and plait, steil bonnet, sword, new hose, boucklair, doublet of canvass at the least and slee-ves of plait or spents, and one speir of sax eine lang, or thereby." FROM LETTERS OF AN OFFICER OF ENGINEERS (1716)- The letter says: "When a chief goes on a journey in the hills, or makes a formal visit to an equal, he is said to be attended by all or most part of the ollicers following, viz.: "1. The Henchman "2. The bard, or poet "3. The bladier or spokesman "4. The gillemore, bearer of the broadsword "5. The gillecas flue, to carry the chief when on foot uver the fords "6. The gillic comstraine, or lead the chief home in danger ous passes. "7. The gille trusharnish, baggage man "8. The piper, who being a gentleman, I should have named sooner "9.. The piper's gille, who carries the bag pipe. "There are likewise some gentlemen of kin who bear him company, and besides a number of the common sort, who have no particular employment but follow him to partake of the che-er." THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS CHAPTER IV. THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS. C.b.USES OF HOSTILITY BETWEEN GAEL AND SAXON-on the death of Malcolm Canmor in 1093, the Celtic and the Saxon laws of succes· sion came into opposition; the Celtic law recognized his brother Donald, while the Saxon recognized the right of succession only in the sons of Mal· colm; and finally, by the help of the English, Edgar became King. In his reign and in Alexander's, the laws and forms. of government were purely Saxon, but when the youngest son, David, became King, feudal institutions were introduced, Saxon thanes, sheriffs and earls, the Mormaors taking the latter title, were everywhere; the Lowlands were peopled by Saxons and Nor mans, and the Gaels restricted to the Highlands. This was the end of the Gaelic kingdom of Scotland, the Gael ceased to be the dominant people, and then began the long struggle between opposing races; the Gael for inde pendence, the Saxon for supremacy, which was finally settled in 17 46, on the disartrous field of Culloden. The Gaelic chiefs, one after another, became extinct and when the last one, the Lord of the Isles, forfeited his estates, the clans declined both in their political power and in their internal condition. The beneficial government of the great chiefs was gone, that patriarchal form, which alone was compatible with the mode of life of the Highlanders and the nature ·of their country. CAMPAIGNS OF MONTROSE AND DUNDEE-Although the Highland clans were reduced to a state of anarchy and disorder, they were still power· ful enough to shake the stability of the government; the influence of clan ship showed strongly in the rapid and brilliant campaigns of Montrose. The Highlanders promptly and cheerfully joined him in the support of Charles, as they entertained an hereditary respect for the descendant of so many kings, and their principles led them to support the heerditary succession to the crown. Five successive victories were gained over troops sent by Scottish Parliament, but the Highlanders, accustomed to predatory warfare, were in the habit of returning home after each battle to secure their plun· der. No permanent advantage resulted, and Montrose's army gradually dwindled away, but meeting the enemy wit.h a small force he was defeated, and escaped to the Highlands. On the death of Charles I, his son, Cliai!<~s II, was determined to make a last effort in Scotland before coming to terms with the Presbyterian party. He induced Montrose to attempt again to rouse the Highland clans, but his army was defeated, and Montrose, betrayed by McLeod, was given 1.11p to the Covenanters and met death on the scaffola. After this the Highlands were completely subdued by Cromwell; fortresses were built and garrisoned by English troops. The revolution which placed the Prince of Orange on the throne of Great Britain called the clans forth to attempt the restoration of that family for whom they had already effected so much. They were soon in arms under another Montrose, as enterprising as his illustrious predecessor, but he died after the battle of Killiecrankie. The fruits of their victories were lost, as there was no one energetic enough to lead the enterprise. The Highland chiefs had taken up arms so often for the Stuarts that they were in a manner identified with the cause and close correspondence was kept up with the exiled court in France. Their sons were sent to France to •be educated and their devotion to the cause of hereditary right strengthened by personal attachment. At one time the clans were persecuted with great severity, at another attempts were made to bu~ their adherence to the exiled family, these offers being received with disdain. 96 THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS THE DUKE OF YORK-James II, the last of the Stuart kings, had been the idol of the English when, as Duke of York and admiral of the fleet, h(; had won many brilliant victories in the continental wars; also he "Vas the heir apparent. His first wife, Anne Hyde, died in 1671, and. the Duke of York married in 1673 Mary Beatrice of Modena, a beautiful girl of fifteen years. The Princesses Ma.ry and Anne were in the succession, as threb daughters and one son of Mary Beatrice died in infancy. There was much ill feeling on account of religious differences, and Charles II sent his brother and wife to Scotland, where they were received with great honor anc Scot land was much benefited by the Duke's attention to its maritime and com mercial interests. With the Duchess the Duke visited all the prmcipai towns and ancient palaces of Scotland. The proof of the loyalty of the Scotch was the Act of Parliament by which his rights, as the heir to the crown nearest in blood immutable; and that neither difference in religion, nor any future Act of Parliament, could alter or divert the said right of suc cession and lineal descent of the crown from the nearest heir. Charles recalled the Duke and Duchess in 1682, and they were received with great rejoicings, and in August a girl was born, but lived only eight weeks. 1685-JAMES II, KING, CORONATION, DECLARATION IN COUNCIL, RESULTS-Charles II died in 1685, February 6, and the Duke of York was at once proclaimed King as James II. The new King and Queen were received with great rejoicings, James saying in conclusion, "I have ventured my life often in defense of this nation and will go as far as any man in pre serving its just privileges." The coronation took place in Easter week; many old ceremonies were revived, every detail carried out with much splen dor. No Queen, except Anne of Denmark, had been crowned since Anne Boleyn. The lovely Mary Beatrice, only twenty-seven, was in her prime and, robed in .punple velvet and ermine, wearing jewels worth a million, sup ported by the Bishops of London and Westminster under a canopy horne by sixteen barons, followed by the peeres·ses, she was Jed to the choir. Her manner was of reverence and devotion, responding clearly and saying Amen at every prayer. There was a great banquet and much rejoicing; the Queen in thanks paid debts of all in prison for sums not over five pounds. The first use the King made of his power was to release several thousand Romanists and dissenters in prison for nonconformity; among these were fifteen hundred Quakers. He also put a stop to informing against others for religious differences. James was ambitious to be the first British mon arch who should proclaim "liberty of conscience" to his people. At a coun cil he decla.red that four of his predecessors had in vain tried to establish conformity of worship, and the penal Jaws had only led to dissension and bloodshed, and he wa;s convinced that nothing would conduce more to the peace of the kingdom than liberty of conscience. It was his opinion that no man should be persecuted for conscience sake. In this proffered charter of religious freedom the last of the Stuart kings anticipated the pol_icy o! cautious statesmen of the nineteenth century, but unfortunately for James, civilization was not advanced sufficiently to admit of a legislative act of Christian charity. The declaration of liberty of conscience was not well received by< the Presbyterians of Scotland. They were offended by being included in the same act with papists, anabaptists and Quakers. It was, after all, James' greatest glory that his name should be associated with that of the founder of the Utopia of the New World, Pennsylvania, but his intimacy with William Penn waS' regarded with the same hostility as the influence of the Jesuits. The royal admiral could enter with sympathy and delight into the enlightened views of that pure-minded Christian philoso pher, and Penn was sent on a private mission to William of Orange, to con sent to the abolition of the penal laws, but William refused consent. PLOT AT THE COURT OF ORANGE: WILLIAM'S REASONS FOR INVASION-The secret correspondence of James' treacherous favorites and THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS 97 discarded ministers with the court of Orange show an extensive plot with Princess Anne at the head of it, to brand the expected child of the Queen as spurious if it should be a prince, and the lampoons and pamphlets from this source show, as the French envoy said, "that ambition and hatred to the Queen were the master passions of her soul." Anne lived in perfect amity with her stepmother until James' accession to the throne and never had brought any specific charge against her. The Queen announced her inten tion of going to St. James; it was the birthplace of the King and of her other children, and on Saturday she was removed. The next morning, Trin· ity Sunday, June 10, she sent word to the King to summon all whom he wished as witnesses. The ladies who had gone to chapel were sent for in haste, physicians, members of the council and others-in all sixty-seven were present. Eighteen of the council were at the foot of the bed, and the Queen was distressed at the presence of so many men. The nurse was about to carry the infant into the next room when the King stopped her and said to the council, "Gentlemen, you are witnesses that a child is born," ana bade them follow to see what it was. The Earl of Delafield, preceding, cried, "Room for the prince!" The witnesses followed the King to the inner room and all saw that it was a Prince and newly born. Anne had gone away purposely to Bath, as she meant to dispute its rights if it proved to be a brother. The birth of the Prince of Wales was received everywhere with great rejoicing. Regardless of the libels irom the Dutch press, the King wrote freely to the Prince and Princess of Orange and announced the birth of the Prince, also to France and Scotland, where it was received with joy. On June 29 the Prince in all the pomp of purple pall and ermine received congratulations from the lord mayor and corporation of London, who kissed the Prince's hand and gave him a purse of gold. After a month the Queen returned to Whitehall and great fireworks were given in celebration. The Prince was brought to the King holding a petition that two hundred more hackney coaches be licensed and the income used for a hospital for found ling children; from the Queen came the first idea of such an institution in England. On the 14th of October, the King's birthday, the Prince was bap tized in the ·Chapel of St. James, sponsors being the pa;pal nuncio and the Queen Dowager Catherine. The Prince was named James Francis Edward. Louis XIV had warned James of the preparations of William of Orange to invade England and offered to send a fleet, but James refused, saying he would be defended only by his own soldiers. Every one but himself knew that treachery was everywhere in the garrisons, the army and the fleet, in his own household, for the seed had been sown by his daughter. It was reported that a storm had dispersed the Dutch fleet and deceitful faces filled. Whitehall, but the crowd thinned when the news of a memorial issued by William explaining that his object in coming was to inquire into the birth of the pretended Prince of Wales, that her majesty had imposed a spurious Prince and that the King would not allow the witnesses to be examined, and that the mother Df the spurious prince was coming over in the Dutch fleet. This charge, says Sir James Mackintosh, was one of the most flagrant wrongs ever done to a sovereign or a father. The son of James II was perhaps the only Prince in Europe of whose blood there could be no rational doubt, considering the verification of his birth, and the unimpeachable life of his mother. James had called his consort, "the chastest and most virtuous princess in the world." To vindicate his claims to the parternity of their son, the last male scion of the Stuarts, and to clear the Queen of the odium put upon her by the husband of his eldest daughter, was more important to him than the defense of the crown he wore, so he determined to have the birth of the Prince legally attested before he left London to command his forces. COUNCIL AT WHITEHALL-RESULTS-In October an extraordinary council was convened in the great council chamber at Whitehall, at which were Prince George of Denmark, Archbishop of Canterbury, Queen Cathe rine, lord mayor, peers, all who had been present at the birth of the prince. 98 THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS The King, saying "that reports were spread that the prince is not my heir, but by particular Providence no prince ever had so many witnesses to his birth, and I desire to have the matter examined into before I go to venture my life against the invasion of the Prince of Orange, that my subjects may be satisfied and that there might not be confusion afterwards. I have asked the Queen Dowager to declare what she knows of the birth of my son and the other witnesses who are here are ready to depose upon oath their knowledge." Upwards of forty people of rank, a majority being Protestant, the nurses, four physicians and others, verified the birth of the prince on oath. The King then asked if anyone present desired the Queen be sent for, it shall be done, but no one thought it necessary. (On the minute of this council of October 22, 1688.) In the council on November 1, it was ordered by the King that the declarations of himself an Lauzun had married a princess of the royal blood without the permission of Louis XIV, and had been under a cloud for some years, but Louis at once bade him return to court in a letter written by himself December 14, and he also wrote letters to the Queen and King offering hospitality and kindness. Officials of rank with every accommodation for the Queen and company, were sent to conduct them on their journey to the Chateau of St. Germain, one of the most stately palaces of France. The Queen rested at several places, receiving the greatest marks of sympathy and honor, and after hearing of the King's leaving London on the 25th, she left Beauvais to resume her journey. On the: afternoon of December 28th, as the Queen drew near to St. Germains, Louis XIV came in state to welcome her with his son, his brother, all the princes of the blood, and the officers of his household, a cavalcade of one hundred and six coaches. This company awaited the Queen at the foot of the hill and as her train approached Louis left his carriage to meet them, and coming to the prince first, took the babe of six months in his arms, embraced and kissed him, promising that he should be cherished and protected. The Queen, coming from her car- . riage, he hastened to meet her and she most gracefully acknowledged his kindness and sympathy for herself and her husband, the King replying that he hoped to be of more service to them soon. The Queen was placed at his right in Louis' carriage and they, went on to the palace which had been specially prepared for her reception. Upon. entering, Louis, after placing everything at her command, led her to the apartments of. the Prince of Wales, which were those of the royal children of France and had been newly fitted up. The King would not allow her to attend him to the head of the stairs. The· state keepers of the palace, Monsieur and Madame Monte, chevereul, were there to do the honors of the household to their distinguished guest, who was treated and served in all respects as a Queen. Among the splendid toilet service the Queen noticed a beautiful inlaid cask\>t, she was given the key by an attendant, and upon opening it the next morning found an offering from Louis of gold, 6000 Louis d'ors. James had sent word that he would be with her that day, and excitement and fatigue made her too ill to rise. Messengers were sent from the French court, and in the early evening, the King, his son, and brother came to pay her a visit and were admitted. When chatting in a most friendly and affectionate manner Louis was told that James had arrived. Louis met him in the great hall with every expression of sympathy, James being almost overcome. After some conversation James was taken to the Queen by Louis, and the demon strations of affection between James and Mary rather astonished the punctil ious French courtiers. Louis himself conducted James to the apartments of the prince, and on taking leave would not permit James to attend him to the stairs, inviting him to come to Versailles the next day, where Louis would do the honors of his court and would return the visit next day where James might do the honors "as you like in your home." Added to all these marks of friendship to his kinsman a sum of ten thousand pounds was sent in a way least wounding to his pride. James' mother, Henrietta of France, had brought her family to this chateau in the perilous time of Charles I, and again he was a fugitive, all his companions then were dead and his daughters had deserted him. ·william of Orange, the son of his sister Mary and husband of his eldest daughter, had driven him from nis throne, but James, by his reserve and calm endurance, rather offended the courtiers, who could not understand that deep sorrow that shrinks from observation. Both King and Qneen wished to live in retirement, but this was not permitted. The court of St. Germains was arranged by Louis on the plan of his own court, and all the officers of state, gentlemen ushers and guards were ready to receive them. The French attendants were soon super seded by the noble English, Scotch and Irish who followed their exiled King. and the fidelity of the Queen's household was remarkable. Almost all her attendants applied to William for passports to France, which were given, but all who used them were outlaw<"d and their property confiscated by William. · 100 THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS WITHDRAWAL OF JAMES II: HIS MANIFESTO-Owing to the many desertions of officers and troops, James decided to leave London on December 11, two days after the Queen, and writing to the Earl of Feversham said, "if he could have relied on his troops he would at least have had one blow at his foes." More news of the advance of William coming, the King, dis guised, left at midnight, secretly crossing the Thames in a little boat with one pair of oars; horses were ready for him and attended by S'ir Edward Hales, went through .byways to Emley Ferry, where a custom house hoy had been hired. The wind caused delay and a band of ruffians came, fifty or sixty of them, in three boats, and with swords and pistols, boarded the hoy and rushing into the cabin seized the King and his two friends. This party was from an association formed for stopping wealthy Roman Catholics in their flight to France and seizing their valuables. Sir Edward Hales gave the leader fifty guineas and promised a hundred if they were allowed to go on, but the leader insisted that they give him all they had, as he could not answer for his men. While going to make arrangements, the King gave all he had, three hundred guineas and his watch, but his coronation ring and two bodkins were taken by the men of the gang. When the tide was high enough the hoy was run ashore, the King and his fr.iends put into a coach and taken to an inn amid t}le jeers of the rabble. A sailor in the crowd knew the King; and falling on his knees, begged to kiss the hand of the King. At once there was a change, the ruffians fell on their knees offering to return the plunder, but James would only receive his sword and jewels. The sea men formed a body guard and conducted him to the house of the mayor, who treated him with all respect. James had another attack and was very sick and weak, and for two days London knew nothing of the King, when Iilli December 13, a peasant came to the council chamber with a note from the King telling that he was a prisoner in the hands of the rabble. Halifax was presiding and would have adjourned the council to prevent any measure for relief. Mulgrave boldly spoke of the baseness of leaving their King to the mercy of the rabble, and proposed that Lord Feversham, with two hun dred of the guards and his majesty's coaches, be sent to invite him to return. James decided to do so and slept at Rochester that night, sending a letter to William asking him to come to London for the making of an amicable treaty. On the 16th he entered London and preceded by a bodyguard, of gen tlemen, came to Whitehall. The bells rang joyously and the people ran in crowds to welcome him with loyalty and sympathy as if returning from a victory. Ip. spite of the warnings of Irish and popish massacres tending to inflame the people, they showed that while they hated popery, they still loved their King. Among the crowd who came to welcome him was a depu tation from the freebooters, who came to beg his pardon for the outrage and to return the gold, which James would not take, and he gave them ten guineas to drink his health. William sent letters telling him to remain in Rochester. The King answered that as he was alread'y in London a per sonal interview could the better take place. His accredited messenger, Lord Feversham, was arrested and imprisoned; at this outrage the King showed the first expression of anger and demanded his release. William was now acting as King of England de facto, without any other authority given him but that of foreign troops and deserters. Two noble gentlemen, Colin of Balcarres and Viscount Dundee, came with offers of service from the privy council of Scotland; then a general entered and said if the drums were ordered to beat his army would rally. The King said, "I know you to be honest men, but the men who sent you are not so." Going out with Colin and Dundee the King asked them how they came to be with him when all the world had gone to the Prince of Orange. Colin said: "Their fidelity to so good a master would ever be the same, they had nothing to do with the Prince of Orange." "Then," said the King, "will you give me your word of honor upon it?" They did so; and the King made known his intentions saying, "I can no longer remain here but as a cypher, or to be a prisoner to the Prince of Orange, and you know there is but a small distance between the prisons and the graves of Kings; thetefore, I go at once to France. You, THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS 101 Balcarre, shall manage my civil affairs and you, Dundee, shall command my troops in Scotland." That night Lord Craven came to tell him that the Dutch were marching to take Whitehall, and the old earl of eighty years, said he would rather be cut to pieces than deliver Whitehall. James, think ing there was a mistake, sent to see the Dutch officer's orders, and it was so. Then the earl was commanded to withdraw his men and the guards reluctantly gave place to the foreigners. The King, worn out, retired, but at two in the morning William sent HaHfax, Delamere, and Shrewsbury with the message that James leave the palace by ten o'clock. Halifax was the commissioner sent by James to consider a treaty and had turned traitor. Finally it was settled that he should go to Rochester by water, attended by Dutch guards. The weather was wet and stormy but Halifax persisted in his going, and accompanied by five faithful friends, he embarked on the barge, waiting an hour in the torrents of rain, while the banks were lined with crowds of sympathizing people; finally, with the guards behind and before he reached Gravesend at seven in the evening, the next morning going to Rochester, where he stayed in the house of Richard Head for three days. Many came to see him and his best friends urged him to make a stand. The fiery Dundee tried to rouse him from the lethargy into which he had fallen, "Give me a commission, and I will collect ten thousand of your disbanded soldiers and with them I will carry your standard through Eng land and dr,ive the Dutch Prince and his men before you." The King said he believed it might be done, but it would cause a civil war, and he would not do so much mischief to the English nation which he loved; he doubted not but his people would soon come to their senses again. He sat inactive, repeating to himself, "God help me, whom can I trust? my own children have forsaken me." In the evening of Saturday, December 22, James drew up the well-known paper giving the reasons which impelled him to with draw for the present. He sums up in forcible language the outrages and insults of the Prince of Orange, and in alluding to the aspersions on the birth of his son, he says, "What could I expEct from one who used all arts to make me appear as black as hell to my own people and to all the world beside? I appeal to all men," he says, "who have had experience, whether anything can make this nation so great and flourishing as liberty of con science? Some of our neighbors dread it." These words are ·neither those of a tyrant, nor of a bigot. In his short reign of not quite four years, he had tried in vain to have the penal laws repealed and .Tames and the Queen both believed that one's · religion was something between God and one's own conscience. not a matter of legislation. This belief led to measures to relieve the French Protestants, who, after the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, were treated with great cruelty. This roused resentment in England against all Roman Catholics, but James considered this both unchristian and impolitic. He was liberal to many of them and he ordered a charitable collection for them all over the nation_ He also ordered them to be dPni zened without paying fees and granted great immunities, so that in all there camP. over between forty and fifty thousand of them. James said him self "that he had learned the great lesson of religious toleration in the school of persecution.. He was eighteen vears old when his father. Charles I. was executed in 1640. He lived through the period of the Commonwealth in exile and when Charles JI was restorPd in 1649 came into power as Admiral. He had seen the Roman Catholic, PrPsbyterian, and Episcopalian narty by tnrns in power, and understood th0 evil of thP union of Church and State. BPiieving that libPrty of conscience included all ranks from the King to the beggar, he held to what he bPlieved in· the face of opposition. In this great idea onP historian says. "he was a centurv and a half in advance of his age." On the morning of DecPmhPr 23, 1688, .Tamps left by a back stair and with but three attendants entered a small boat which took him to a fishing smack in which Jan,es crossed to France, arriving on the 2fith. after experiencing many hardshins and much dangPr, and was recPived with all honor and sympathv by the French court. Louis XIV allowed the exiled King and Queen 50,0()0 frftncs per month for the support of their 102 THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS household. They objected to this large sum but even with economy this was inadequate to relieve the necessities of families, who, rather than take the oath of allegiance, came to share the exile of the Stuarts, for which they were outlawed and their property confiscated. On January 4, James issued a manifesto to the lords spiritual and temporal, and his subjects in general, claiming their allegiance and stating the reasons that led him to withdraw from the personal restraint put upon him by William. -He desired to return for the purpose of assembling a free parliament for the red_ress of all grievances. WILLIAM PROCLAIMED KING: WAR WITH SCOTS AND IRISH Ninety-five peers, taking the legislative power in their own hands, empowered William to assemble a convention of members of parliament in Charles II's reign, the lord mayor, aldermen, and fifty common councilmen of the city of London, to settle the government. The Archbishop of Canterbury refused to attend an illegally constituted assembly supported by a foreign army. The greater number of Bishops adhered to James, and a majority of two only in the House of Peers declared the throne vacant. On the sixth of February, by a majority of twenty, it was voted that the Prince and Princess of Orange should be proclaimed King and Queen, 1689. Eight Bishops, the Archbishop of Canterbury at their head, preferred the loss of their Bishop rics, rather than to transfer their allegiance, and their example was followed by a third of the clergy. These forsook all rather than violate their prin ciples, and were reduced with their families to the greatest state of desti tution. Party spirit ran high even in families. James was reminded by the Earl of Tyrconnell that he was still King of Ireland and complying with the invitations of his subjects there, and with the concurrence of Louis XIV, went to Ireland to prepare for his expedition. One hundred noble French gentlemen offered their services to James and his force consisted of two thousand five hundred English and Scotch emigrants; his funds of four hundred thousand crowns-a French loan. Louis gave him vessels and of fered troops, but James said, "I will recover my own dominions with my own troops, or perish in the attempt." James left Brest on March 9, reaching Kinsale on the 12th, where he was received with joy. Tyrconnell had gathered an army of forty thousand, mostly peasants, ready to fight. but having neither arms nor discipline. James opened parliament in Dublin with declarations of religious libE:rty to all, and was entreated to come to Scotland .. The chiefs were eager for his presence, also from England faith ful adherents begged hlim to hasten without delay. The need of money caused coinage of brass at silver value. This was ruinous; the Queen pawned her jewels, sending the proceeds to Dundee (Montrose), who gath ered the clans around him, and on July 18, in the pass of Killiccrankie, de feated William's army, took the Dutch standard, but in the moment of victory fell mortally wounded, and with him fell the c-ause of the Stuarts in Scotland. The French drove the Engl•ish from Bantry Bay and landed supplies for James, whose troops were no match for William's, and the battle of the Boyne was a defeat. James returned to France to go on with the expedition to England, but Louis was not disposed to assist him in any new project. Many intrigues kept the interest of the exiles. Marlborough, with the army, and Russell with the fle TREATY OF RYSWICK (1697)-At the peace of Ryswick, Louis insisted that the dower of a Queen of England be granted to the Queen as if the King, who was now not the sovereign of Britain, were actually dead. The Queen had brought a portion of £400,000 to her husband whose private property had been seized by William. Louis from exhaustion in the long wars agreed to acknowledge William, but a dowry of £50,000 annually was to be paid to Mary Beatrice. William agreed. but it is said he charged it to her and used it for his own purposes, and tried to induce Louis to send James and family out of France. Louis showed the greatest sympathy and attention to them at this time and James and Mary were too just to impute to him as a fault what was a matter of necessity. In the fall of 1699 there was illness in the household of St. Germains, the King suffering from a painful dis order, the children from influenza, and the bleedings practiced by the French physicians on every occasion, weakened the patients. The R!ing did not rally; the Queen was the personal nurse of the King, and her tender ness and devotion was great comfort. After peace was made between France and England many visitors came to St. Germains, every day new faces, writes William's ambassador. In August 1700, the young Duke of Glouces ter, the only surviving child of Anne, died, and a great hunting for the pleasure of the Prince of Wales was put off out of sympathy for his rela tives. This death strengthened the claims of the young prince, and increased honors were paid to him by the court of France, and his visit to the court gave his parents much pleasure. The prince was described as one of the finest and best made of his age. a beautiful and happy countenance, much wit, and lively, bold and agreeable, and his grace of manner excited admiration. Medals and pictures of the prince were sent to friends that they might recognize the lineaments of 1he Stuarts, there being strong resemblance to Charles II, also to -the kindred Bourbons, Louis XIII and Louis XIV. There was much opposition in Scotland to the political union desired by William, and plans were made to get the prince to go unknown to his parents to effect a landing, and Ireland and a majority of the Eng lish, with most of the Scotch, were ready to join. An intercepted letter made this plan known to William and communicated to parliament, proved injurious to the cause of the Stuarts. James was so agitated that he had an alarming apoplectic attack, and the Queen wrote to the convent of Chail lot, that his right side was paralyzed, and he was ordered to the baths at Bourbon. The Queen was obliged to ask a'id from Louis XIV. The chief French physician was sent to attend the Kirig in Bourbon; D'Urfi sent to conduct them and to see that they be treated with the same state as him self. All expenses were paid and besides Louis sent to the Queen 30000 livres in gold. Although they wished to proceed without ceremony, several persons of quality from England who were then in Paris, came to inquire after the King's health and all these names were sent to William, whose agents were everywhere. DEATH OF JAMES' II, SEPTEMBER 15, 1701: BURIAL IN 1813-The King improved in health and was more cheerful, although he could not walk without support. They returned on June 4, and Louis came to congratulate them. The improvement was but temporary and his senses decayed: as a writer says, "the failure of his physical powers resulted from being brought too early into action, as in the Black Prince, John of Gaunt, Henry IV, Henry VII, men of far greater natural talent than James, but who all died in a state of mental atrophy, prematurely old. In addition, James had borne such a burden of sorrow as few princes ever bore; calumniated, betrayed and driven from his throne, this modern Lear bore his wrongs with the patience of a Christian. Similar- attacks occurred often and James knew he could not recover. Louis XIV promised the Queen to recognize her son's claim when his father should be no more. On September 2, he had a long swoon and when the hemor-rhage was checked, wished to receive the last rites of the church, but first to see his children. The prince, deeply af fected, listened to the fervent admonition of his father, who warned him never to put the crown of England in competition with his eternal salva- THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS 105 tion. There is no slavery like sin, and no liberty like God's service." His daughter, his comforter, was brought, to whom he gave tender, loving advice with the paternal benediction to his children. The Queen was incon solable. There was a revival and Louis paid a v·isit, having a long conver sation with James, whose state of lethargy and revival lasted until Sep tember 15, 1701, but not losing consciousness. After receiving the "viaticum" the second time, the Bishop told the Queen she must withdraw, as prayers for the departing soul were to be said, and the serenity which God had given him must not be disturbed. James roused and said, "Why is this? I in joy, and you in despair; my joy is in the hope that I feel that God will forgive my sins; do not lament for me, I will pray for you, farewell." The Queen remained in an adjoining room watching and praying. She waited until her confessor came saying "Unite with me in 'Subvenite sancte Dei' " then she knew she was a widow. James died at three in the afternoon, and at the same time the Prince of Wales was proclaimed King of England, Scot land, Ireland and France, as James III, at the gates of the chateau of St. Germains. James desired that the door of his apartment be left open for all who wished to take leave. The bitterness of death had passed and he died with a smile on his countenance. The chateau was crowded with French and English and in an hour after the Queen came to do homage to her son as King, then. attended by four ladies, went to the convent of Chaillot, until after the funeral of the King, who had requested that there be no pomp. After the royal widow left the chateau, the people were per mitt€d to view the body of James in the room where he died. The clergy watched and prayed all night, and in the morning masses were said at altars in the chamber of death. When the body was opened for embalming, the head and brain were found in a very diseased state. In his will the King directed that his body be buried in Westminster Abbey. Then the Queen resolved that his obsequies should be in France, and his body should remain unburied until the restoration of his son, which she believed would take place, and the body of her husband would accompany his children when they returned to the land or' their ancestors. On the Saturday after his decease, the body of James II was conveyed to the church of the English Benedictines, in the Faubourg de St. Jacques in Paris, at seven in the evening in a mourning carriage, followed by two coaches in which were the officers of his household, his chaplains, and the prior and curate of St. Germains. His guard carried torches of white wax around the cortege, and the obsequies were duly performed in the convent church of the Benedic tines. The body was left under the hearse covered with the pall in one of the chapels.. So it remained during the long years that saw the hopes of the Stuart family wither, one after the other. till all were gone; and still the bones of James Remained unburied, awaiting sepulture. Although Queen Anne, before she died, was seemingly on friendly terms with her father, she made no effort to inter his body and that duty devolved on a distant kinsman. In fact it remained unburied upwards of a century after Anne's death, and the circumstances relating to it are the last incidents in the history of the regal personages of the House of Stuart. Lights were kept burning around the bier until the French revolution 0789). The church of the Benedictines was desecrated and turned into a cotton SJ)•inning factory; but when the revolutionists opened the coffin of James II they found the corpse c>ntire. and in an extraordinary state of preservation. James had always been greatly beloved and revered in France, and at the Plght of his remains the crowd was seized with superstitious awe and de fendrd the remains from those who would have destroyed them. The authori tit>s tool\ possession of the hearse and body, but the people from all parts of Paris crowding to see it, were charged from a sou to a franc for admission, and whispers went of miracles performed by the corpse. Robespierre ordered the body to be buried, which was not done, but it was carefully and reverently preserved. When the allies came to Paris in 1814 the body of James n still remained above ground, and George IV, hearing of this strange cir cumstance, ordered the bones of his kinsman to be carried in funeral pro- 106 THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS cession from Paris to St. Germains, and there interred in the church. The long delayed funeral of James II took place with royal grandeur; no mourners of his lineage attendE'ct, for his race had passed a way; yet his people followed him to the grave, for most of the English in Paris attended the cortege in the deepest mourning. The indications of respect were extra ordinary; every English person behaved as if following the coffin of a be loved sovereign who had died only the previous week. George IV ordered a monument to be raised in the church of St. Germains to the memory of his unfortunate predecessor; it is of white, grey, and black marble and elegant in its simplicity. An inscription in Latin marks the name and rank of the deceased, and the fact of his interment in 1814. James II is the only British monarch deceased between the years 1603 and 1814 to whom a monu ment has been reared. How strange that the bones of the stranger and the exile in the land should be reverenced, while those of the royal personages of France were disinterred and profaned. The Queen remained in prayer and supplication for the soul of her husband with the nuns of the convent, no visitors, even near in blood, being admitted according to the orders of tile French King, the guards escorting her remaining on duty. The heart of the King was sent to the convent and enshrined beside that of his mother. On Monday Mary put on the habit of a widow and for the sake of her chil dren returned to St. Gm·mains, as all business was referred to her as regent until the prince became of age. Her children rejoined her from Paris and her household assembled. Louis XIV pa>id a visit of condolence to the widow and her son the next day, reaffirming his promise of protection to her and her son. The court made their visit the same day, the prince returning the visits the next day as was the custom, all of which was reported to William. PRINCE OF WALES PROCLAIMED AS JAMES III-The first step tal,en by Mary Beatrice was te publish a manifesto in the name of her son, putting forth his claims to the crown of Great Britain as the heir of his father (the late king), at whose death he had been proven King as James III. This did not produce feeling in England, but in Scotland, whose people detested union, the yoke they called it, sent leading men to confer with her about bringing the prince forward in Scotland to go against William. On the subject of a change of religion, she replied that the prince would not imperil his hopes of salvation for a crown, that the late King, her son, and herself held no prejudice against the Church of England, but desired toleration for those of her own faith, and as answerable to his father for the safety of his son, she could not be persuaded to let him go to Scotland. 1702-ACTS OF PARLIAMENT: WILLIAM DIES-A bill of attainder was passed by the lords against the prince, but rejected by ·the commons when Mary Beatrice was included in it. Then the lords brought in a sepa rate bill against Mary of high treason. It was passed by a small majority of those present, a minority protesting that it was 1llegal. The commons did not even put it to vote but consigned it to oblivion. It was the act of parliament enforcing an oath for the abjuration of the prince that so dis tressed the Queen. It was opposed by the commons, and amendments added to gain time, but the Jacobites were out-maneuvered and it passed the lords. The parliament remained until the special commission obtained the King's signature, but he was too near death, and a fac simile stamp was affixed in his presence. This wa.S the last regal act of William's life, of whom it might be said, "The end crowns the work." William expired the next day, March 8, 1702, having survived his uncle scarcely six months. JACOBITE EFFORTS AND FIRST EXPEDITION OF THE PRINCE This event had long been anticipated and by the friends of the exiles regarded as an epoch in the cause of the Stuarts. The prince had a strong party in England; the Scotch \\·auld prefer a popish sovereign rather than become a province of England: Ireland only needed a leader, to rise and proclaim the prince as James III, yet nothing was done, and Anne succeeded quietly. Mary Beatrice, worn out by anxieties. was so near death herself that her life depended on being kPpt quiet, her cabinet could agree on nothing and THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS 107 so nothing was done. The recovery of the invalid was tedious and her physicians allowed no audie>nces, and Anne was peace>ably settled on the throne. In Scotland there was a strong party to throw off the yoke of England and with Ireland proclaim the prince as their King, he to be with them. Mary wished her son to finish his education in France, and as Anne was not in good health, the prince would succeed her as a matter of course. There were many intrigues to get the prince out of France, a secret agent of Anne pretending to be the Queen's devoted adherent, but the plot was exposed. There was much illness in the Queen's household, the prince having fever and the Queen a direful malady requiring frequent surgical treatment, not mitigated by anesthetics in those days. On .June 10, 1706, the prince having attained his eighteenth year, arrived at his political majority and began to take interest in affairs of state. Lord Middleton commends the industry and applfcation of the prince to business, and extols his abilities, but Mary was the leading power as longl as she lived. Louis XIV now fitted out a fleet to go to the coast of Scotland, the plans being secret until the orince was summoned to join the K>rce, which he did at .::mce, attended by delays. Finally he was carried .m board the French ship, but the wind had attacked by measles and the A'anger of a change in the cold of March made changed and when the ships' could ger out the English fleet was looking for them and gave chase, taking a vessel. As nothing was effected the prince returned to St. Germains. Several persons of high rank among the British emigrants were in the ship captured and they were all committed for high treason. Anne herself in her address to parliament, gave her brother the name of the "Pretender" and a price was set on his head. The prince served as a volunteer in the French army in the Low Countries under the title of Chevalier St. George, the national order with which he had been invested by his father when four years old. He was at the battle of Oudenarde and caught the intermittent fever, then returned to St. Ger· mains in 1709. In 1710 he went on his third campaign, and Marlborough, having fallen out with Anne, made secret overtures to Mary. The prince becoming popular, he wished to be on the winning side. There we>re many deaths in France from smallpox. At the court there was left as the heir of Louis XIV, a child of three years, and in the spring of 1712, both the prince and his sister became ill. The prince recovered, but Louisa died on April 18. The heart of the princess was enshrined beside that of her father and grandmother in the convent of Chaillot, and her body placed beside her father in the church of the Benedictines to await burial. The death of the Princess Louisa was the greatest misfortune to the cause of the Stuarts, as she was considered the brightest ornament of that house, and it also de· prived her brother of an heiress presumptive to his title for whom more would have been ventnrE'd than for himself, while her ardent devotion to his interest did not include any rivalry on her part. In a portrait of her at this time, at the age of nineteen, she is noble, graceful and beautiful, strongly resembling the Stuarts, and her mother, with hair and complexion more English than Italian. In this portrait she is gathering flowers in the garden of the chateau and wears a royal mantle of scarlet and ermine over a white satin dress trimmed with gold. PEACE OF UTRECHT: QUEEN DIES ( 1714) : LOl!IS XIV ( 1715) -One of the terms of the peace of Utrecht was that the prince should leave France; his illness caused delay, but on August 18 this added another blow to the afflicted Queen. The prince went to Liovry until times should be settled and came twice to visit his mother at the convent where she was seriously ill. He was invited to come to Bar le Due and his kinsfolk there made ·his stay very agreeable. Mary Beatrice was in great distress for money as her pension from England had never been paid. and she asked the French King to aid her in getting it. In 1714, the first, last, and only installment of the jointure granted by the British Parliament, was paid. Queen Anne in December, 1713, signed a warrant to pay Mary the sum of £11750 out of £500,000 granted for her debts; £50,000 per annum was granted but never paid. 108 THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS Queen Anne had been ill for some time, and in her delirium kept saying, "0 my poor brother, what will become of him?" The prince went secretly to see his mother but Louis XIV, exhausted, was obliged by treaty , to recognize the Hanover line. 'Without money, ships or men the prince could do nothing, and George I was proclaimed, upon the death of Anne, August 1, 1714. Louis XIV breathed his last September 1, 1715. UPRISING IN 1715: RESULTS, AND ACTS OF PARLIAMENT-France was closely watched by George I as the standard of the chevalier had been raised in Scotland and he had been openly prayed for. Meanwhile the prince could not be found; he was wandering about in disguise and finally came to the house of a Stuart adherent in Paris where he met confederates, then went to a smaller house near the convent to see his mother. The hotel in Paris was a marked place and as he was returning he was warned by a woman not to go to the posthouse for men were there to murder the prince; she told him that she was in charge of the posthouse and had overheard their conversation, and that they were intoxicated and she had locked them in. The prince was guided to the house of the village cure who sent for a magistrate and the men were put in prison. This woman L'Hopital sent the prince forward in another dress and in her own voiture with relays of horses to the coast where a vessel was waiting for him. Mary wrote to the woman and the Fren<'h regent sent his picture, but reasons of state kept the matter quiet. as the parliament had 1mt a price of £100,000 on the head of the Stuart. After mu<'h peril he arrived but the Scots were defeated in December, 1715; the prince made efforts to proceed in .January, 1716, but the Duke of Berwick declared there was no hope as the Earl of Mar had said he had a force of sixteen thousand, whil!' ther!' were but four or five thousand. badly armed and disciplined, Argyll opposed hjm with great artillery and a larg!' forC'e of well-arm!'d troops. Argyll was within eight miles of Perth and could easily have destroyed the weak army, but he purposely delayed and allowed the prince to escape. The chevalier could not be induced to retire uritil assured that by so doing it would help his friends to make peace. Before leaving he sent a sum of money to Argyll with the request that it might be used for those whose homes had been burned. After many perils and in spite of the order that he must not come to France, he arrived on February 22. at St. Germains, but the next morning he was advised to return to Bar Ie Due or it might be closed against him. He lingered, then went to Neuilly, where he spent eight days with some female politicians to the great distress of his mother. This UUHUC· cessful enterprise of the Jacobites in Scotland ann the north of England not only involved in ruin and misery all the devoled partisans who engaged in it. but exhausted the pecuniary resources of their friends. It placed the prin<'e in a worse position with the powers of Europe and hf' was excluded from his former refuge. Not a vassal Pl'ince of France or Germany might receive him and he was advi;;ed to go to Sweden or Deux Pouts but he chose to go to Avignon, Th<' regent. Orl!'ans, though he would not assist the chevalier could not be induced to deprive his mother of the asylum and maintenance grant!'a by Louis: for profligate as he was, he regarded with reverence and compassion, a princess whose virtues and misfortunes !'ntitled h!'r to the sympathy of !'Very gentleman in France. Mary Beatrice remained at St. Germains. retaining the title and statP of a Queen Dowager of England; she was treated as such in France, and beloved and venerated bv all classes of people to her dying day, During the last two years of her life she l{ept up correspondence with her old friends of Flnglish and Scotch nobility in behalf of her son. and was deeply interested in obtainin~:?; a wife for him: having no successor was a disad,·antage. and her son was at a discount in the matrimonial market. There was a prin<'ess of great wealth, romanticallY attached to him by report: this was Clementine Sobieski, grand-daughter of John Sobieski. the illustrious King of Poland, whom he sft!'rwards marrii'd, Queen M:>rv did not live to witness these espousals. Her last illness attacked her in Anri1. 1718: em Mav 6 she was UPar death. but rallied to send a message to the regent in behalf of h2r son and her THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS 109 household. More than fifty persons were present when she breathed her last on May 7, 1718, in the sixtieth year of- her age and thirtieth of her exile. From 1688 her life had been continued sorrow and misfortune which she endured to the last heroically. The uprising of 1715 by its mismanagement exposed a brave people to the vengeance of a vindictive government too much alarmed to exercise for bearance towards them and prompt measures were immediately taken to effectually subdue the Highlanders. An Act was passed to strip them of their arms; an officer of skill and experienc-e was ,;ent to examine the state of the country, and means were taken to open up the Highland dis tricts and render them more easily accessible to English troops by means of military roads through all the principal districts. The estates of those in the insurrection were forfeited, independent companies of Highlanders favorable to the English were raised; garrisons of English soldiers were stationed in the Hi~hland forts. UPRISING OF 1745: LEADER-THREE BATTLES-Before any per manent effect could result another opportunity presented itself for the loyal and warlike spirH of the clans. to burst forth into open insurrection; on this occasion they had not to complain of being under the banner of an unenterprising leader. It seemed as if the Highland clans now rapidly approaching the termination of their independence, and that royal family whose unhappy fate had repeatedly called forth their devoted exertions in its favor, were not to fall without one more splendid effort, the brilliancy of which, and the near approach of success, should create universal aston ishment. It was in July, 1745, that the son of James, styling himself "Third of England," Prince Charles Edward made his unexpected appear ance on the west coast of Scotland, raised the standard of revolt in Glen lilian and in a few days was joined by fifteen hundred clansmen. 'Vith this small force he boldly set forward to assei·t his right to the British crown, his strength daily and rap.idly increased until it an1ounted to five thousand men. But the ardor of his disposition and that of his devoted followers, compensated for lack of numerical force, and he urged his headlong progress witfi a degree of success of which history affords few examples. After defeating a very superior force at Prestonpans, he penetrated with his small army ta the very heart of a strong and populous country, nor sus pended his progress until within ninety miles of the metropolis of England. Circumstances now rendered deliberation necessary, and the only ~:hance of success seemed to be at all hazards to push on to London, and under the walls of the metropolis dispute the pretensions of the reigning monarch to the throne. But unhappily for their cause the confidence of the Scots de clined as they found themselves at a distance from their native hills; con flicting opinions began to prevail, and the p1·udence of timely retreat was urged upon the prince. His reluctant assent to that disheartening meas ure was finally attained. In this retreat the gallantry and characteristic hardihood of the clansmen were conspicuous; they defeated the King's troops at Falkirk, but every hope of ultimate success was extinguished on the disastrous field of Culloden. PENALTIES AND MEASURES TO SUBDUE THE HIGHLANDERS; EFFECT UPON CLANS-The government was now aware of the formidable character of the Highlanders in arms, and of the constancy of their loyal attachment to the exiled house of Stuart, and the most severe measures to crush their spirits were adopted. The universal alarm which their progress through the kingdom created was too great to be forgotten when the oppor· tunity for revenge presented itself. Every atrocity which it is possibl8 to conceive that an army smarting under a sense of previous discomfiture and disgrace, was capable of inflicting was for some time committed on the unfortunate Highlanders. Their pPaceful glens were visited with thr; scourge of a licentious soldiery let loose upon the helpless inhabitants, and every means taken to break up 1he peculiar organization and pcwer of the High land clans. The disarming aet passed after the rising of 1715, was now 110 THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS carried into rigid execution, and with a view to destroy as much as possi ble any distinctive usages and peculiarities of this primeval race and thus efface their nationality, an act was pass-=d proscribing the use of their ancient garb. The indignity inflicted by this act was more keenly felt by the Highlanders, attached as they were to their ancient customs, than any of the other measures, but more was effected by this measure in destroy ing the nationality and breaking the spirit of the clansmen than by any other acts. The system of clanship was assailed by an act in 1748, by which her NOTES FROM THE SCOTTISH CLANS AND THEIR TARTANS There are four ways of spelling the surname of this house, Stewart, Steuart, Stuart and Steward, besides the Gaelic form Stubhard. The first traceable progenitor of this gallant and royal race, which for five centuries drew from the Scottish people instances of love, fealty and devotion unto death, instances of which no otber royal house in Europe can boast, was a Norman, Alan, Lord of Oswestry in Shropshire, whose family almost immedi ately after their settlement in Scotland, became completely identified with the nationality of their new country and were associated with all its bright est achievements and deepest calamities. "No Scotsman," says Sir Bernard Burke, "should ever forget the title to honor and respect which the family of Stewart acquired before they began to reign, by their undeviating and zealous defense of their native land against the wanton aggressions of the English. ·whenever the banner of freedom was unfurled, it was sure to be bravely defended by the Lord High Steward and. all the nobles of his race." Walter, the son of Alan, obtained from David I in the twelfth century, a charter for the burgh and lands of Renfrew; and Malcolm IV bY charter, made the office of High Steward hereditary in the family. In 1263 the High Steward leading the van at the battle of Largs was slain and Alexander III was wounded. At Bannockburn, Walter, High Steward, but a youth, THE STUART CAUSE AND THE CLANS 111 led the left wing of the army and was knighted on the field by I.;;ing Robert Bruce. In 1315 he married Marjory, the only daughter of the King, and from this union sprang that race of sovereigns under whom the two king doms were eventually united and whose descendant now occupies the British throne. Walter died in 1328, and uvon the death of David II in 1370 the High Steward became King Robert II, the first of the House of Stewart. The descendants of this house are numerous noble families high in office. The last hope of the restoration of the Stewarts was extinguished at Cullo den, "Culloden; which reeks with the blood of the braYe." The name of that brilliant but unfortunate prince Charles Ed\Yard is still a household word in Scotland, and to the last his heart was with Scotland and with those who suffered and perished in that lost cause which has filled the land with song and story. Cardinal York, the second son of the "Old Chevalier," was born at Rome in 1725 and was baptized Henry. In 1745 he was at the head of fifteen thousand French troops at Dunkirl' to assist his brother Prince Charles, when the fatal news of Culloden came, after which he exchanged the sword for the cowl. On the :30th of January, 1788, Prince Charles Edward died in the arms of the Master of Nairn, and on February 3, 1789, his funeral obsequies were celebrated in the Cathedral of Frascati, of which his brother, the Cardinal Duke of York, was Bishop. The church was draped with black, and gold lace and silver tissue, which with the many wax lights gave it a very solemn aspect. A large catafalque was erected on steps in the nave, on which lay the prince's coffin covered by a superb pall on which lay the Garter, George, and St. Andrew, which are now in the castle of Edinburgh. It was embroidered with the Arms of Britain. On each side stood gentlemen servants of the prince deceased, in mourning doaks, with wax tapers and within a square formed bY' the troops of Frascati. The old Cardinal came to the church in a sedan, and seating himself at the altar began in a broken voice to sing the office for the dead. The first verse was scarcely finished when it was observed that his voice faltered and tear;; trickled down his furrowed cheeks, so thai it was feared he would not be able to proceed, but be recovered himself and went through the function in a very effecting manner, in which manly firmness, fraternal affection and religious solemnity, were happily blended. So with that solenm scene ended many a century of stirring Scottish history. From thenceforward the reign ing family were prayed for in the Scottish Episcopal churches. The male line of the royaL Stewarts terminated with the death of the Cardinal York in 1807. The monument erected to him, his father and brother, the work of Canova, in St. Peter's, by desire of George IV, has been justly deemed the most graceful tribute ever paid by royalty to misfortune. JACOBO III. JACOBO II. MAGNAE BRIT. REGIS. FILIO. KAROLO EDVARDO ET-HENRICO. DECANO. PATROM. CARDINALIOM. JACOBO III. FILIIS. REGLAE. STIRPIS. STVARDIAE. POSTREMIS. A?>vNO. MDCCCIX. Upwards of a century after the revolution of 1688, it was considered a test of loyalty to the reigning family and attachment to the Church of England, to revile the sovereigns of the House of Stuart, root and branch, and to consign them, their wives and children, friends and servants, and all who would not join against them, to the reprobation of all posterity. George IV set a noble example of liberal feeling in the sympathy which he was the first to accord to that unfortunate family. He did more; he checked the hackneyed system of bas·ing modern history on the· abuse of James I I and his family, by authorizing the publication of a portion of the Stuart papers, and employed his lil.Jrarian and historiographer to arrange the life of that prince from his journal and correspondence. The tombs of the last pr•inces in the male line of the royal House of Stewart were erected at the expense of their august kinsman, George IV. · 112 THE WEST HIGHLANDS .AND THE ISLES CHAPTER V. THE WEST HIGHLANDS AND THE ISLES. There are statements of much interest in "Arran of the Bens, the Glens and the Brave," by Mackenzie Macbride, F. S. A. (Scot) published in 1911, which are quoted with due acknowledgments to the author. "It is un- • fortunate that owing to their stormy history and the loss of their records, perhaps more to the suppression of their native language in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, that the history of the Western Highlands and Islands, which has been of so stirring a character, has not and cannot be fully written." EARLY CONDITION AND THAT UNDER FEUDAL RULE-No greater misfortune could have happened to the Gaelic people of the West Highlands, advanced as they were in the arts, skilled in the manufacture of beautiful cloths, in the carving of fine monuments; in the illuminating of the most beautiful missals and manuscripts the world can boast; steeped as they were to the lips in the progressive spirit of the New Christian religion, than to have been submerged by hordes of destructive ruffians, and later to have been associated writh a race of Kings partly alien in blood and wholly alien in spirit. It was a calamity that under the monstrous idea that it was a superior civilization, which forced upon the people the feudal system, than which the mind of man ,has never invented a more wicked and ingenious device for keeping his fellow man in subjection. It is true that Scotland only in parts and tQ a limited extent, fell in any real sense under the black hand of feudalism. In law it did so, and. the assumption that every breach of it was wrongful plunged Scotland, especially in the non-feudalized parts, into endless trouble and disaster. It was largely because of it, that the Highlands and the Border districts, differing little from them, like the dis trict of Galloway, were inevitably rebels against a system that was not theirs, which was infinitely inferior to their own system, and which was at no time understood by them. Their rebellion has lasted for all these centuries and exists today, as ,a glance at the recent history of the land question in the Highlands will show. Without remembering these facts it is impossible to understand the history of the Highland district, or of Arran or any other island of the Hebrides. It was the Norsemen of France who came in Malcolm's and King David's tra•in, who first brought us feudalism, and did something to convert the freeman of the South of Scotland into a serf. The feudal lords were often mere adventurers from the Continent, like the Baliols, the Bruces and the Hastings, who claimed the crown of Alexan· der, or Englishmen whose spirit showed clearly in the War for Independence, that they preferred the splendid chains of Edward to independence under a Scottish monarch. As a contemporary says-"The greater part were for England, probably to save their lands there, for their hearts were with their property." THE VIKING AGE-RESULTS:-MAGNUS-The Norse incursions be gan, so far as we know, on the west coast of Scotland in the ninth century, but the true Viking age was when the independent chiefs of Norway revolted against Harold Harfaager, who wished to conquer Norway and make him self a great kingdom. This he accomplished about 888, then the best of the chiefs went to Iceland which they colonized and cultivated, probably absorb· ing the bands of Gaelic monks and settlers there. The rest took to the galleys and attacked the coasts of their own country, and of Sweden and Denmark, made their appearance in the islands of Orkney and Shetland THE WEST HIGHLANDS AND THE ISLES 113 which they conquered and colonized. It was then that they made their tirst attempt upon the Dalriadic settlers of Argyll and the South Isles, who had done so much to graft the higher civilization of Ireland on to the life of their kindred in the West Highlands during the sixth, seventh. eighth and ninth centuries. The headquarters of their kingdom was Dalarian, now known as Camp'beltown in hintyre, and not far away in Iona, their coun nyman St. Colum or Columba, had carried on his great work of Christian izing the West, and many deYoted men followed in his footsteps. Harald swept down upon this people who had taken refuge about 888, subdued them and conquered trom Shetland and the Orkneys to the South Isles in many battles. Many more escaped to iceland, also numbers of the islanders with Gaelic names are notable in the Icelandic Sagas. From this time until 1256, the Norse sovereignty of the northern islands was unbroken but their tenure of the South Isles was less secure, tor the native chiefs disputed their supremacy. Arran was directly opposite the capital of the Dalriadic king dom, and in the fertile vales of 8hisken and Machric, the arts of peace, common among the people of Dalriada were cultivated, and the spinners and spinsters wove fine cloths, the masons carved fair crosses and stones with the rich and lovely interlaced patterns which belonged to our fore fathers, and are part of the neglected inheritance left us. In this great plain there is an abundance of monuments and the burial places of Pict, and Scot, and Norseman and also of the remoter men of the Stone and Bronze Ages. During the Norse period Arran was the battle ground. Its exposed position, and its civilization attained by its contact with the Dal riadic kingdom for some five hundred years, made it a rich prey for the hungry subjects of Harald. Magnus Barefoot was one of the most pic turesque of all the Norsemen who vexed the islands, and he is the only one who lives in the legends of the people. When Magnus became King a treaty was made with the King of Alban, Malcolm Canmor, that all the islands not owned by Malcolm should go to NO!,way, and so Magnus became master. Kintyre has always been included in the Hebrides, and as the capital of the old Dalriadic kingdom, its civilization had been far in advance of the neigh boring islands and its strategical position gave to it supreme importance and the most prized possession. Under the treaty it fell to Magnus. This was in 1098 in the treaty with Edgar, and the story says he cheated Edgar by drawing his galleys over the neck of land connecting it with Argyll, in order to make it rank among the ceded islands. When Magnus returned to Norway he introduced the Highland dress amongst his people, and Sturleson says, "The King and his followers went about the streets with bare legs, and wore short coats and cloaks," from this he was called "barefoot," and it is said that the kilt was a common dress in Norway for a century after his time. In this second visit in 1098 he swept down upon; Lewis, for the people had slain its cruel governor, and Magnus burnt and slew without mercy; then coming tD the Sundreys, (South Isles) he crushed all symp toms of revolt and spent the winter there, going about in the picturesque and loved costume of the natives. SOMERLED, THE HAMMER OF THE NORSEMEN-After the death of Magnus, Olave, King of the Isle of Man, who had been, educated in England, was a wise ruler, but his son Goclred was a tryrant and his raids on the coasts brought forth the man who was to make the beginning of the end of the Norse power on the west coast, this was Somerled, son of Gilli bride, a Gaelic chief who had to take refuge in a cave from the Norse men, for they had not only the Isles but a great part of Argyll. His son led a successful attack by leading out the Clan MacDugall, after the men of Argyll had been defeated, so the men of Morvern were encouraged to throw off the Norse YDl{e snd they appointed Somerled their leader. Somerled has been called the "Hammer of the Norsemen;" and justice has hardly been done to the great work he did in putting an end to the power of the Norse men on the mainland of Scotland, and in expelling them from Lochaber and Argyll; secondly, in making the conquest of Arran and Bute by David, who followed his lead, 11ermanent and successful. His alliance with the 114 THE WEST HIGHLANDS AND THE ISLES daughter of Olave was another instance of the statesmanlike policy of the greatest of the old Highland chiefs. He alone it was who made it possible for the later Scottish Kings to obtain a foot-hold in the west, where for many centuries there was danger from the overwhelming sea power of Nor· way. His conquests in Argyll on the mainland, more than the desultory victories of the Scottish Kings, made a united Scotland possible. The help given Bruce by his grandson, Angus Og of Kintyre, in the darkest hour of his fortunes, made it possible for that King to build permanently upon these great beginnings. HIS POLICY, CHARACTER, AND LEGACY TO ALBAN-The History of the Clan Donald says: "Somer led was more than a warrior. He pnssessed not only the courage and dash of the Celt, but he had the nrganizing brain, the art of winning battles and turning them to account; that faculty of commanding the respect and allegiance of men which marks the true King. Without this imperial capacity, he could never have wrested the sovereignty of the Gael from his hereditary foes, and handed it to the Clan Cholla to be their inheritance for hundreds of years. He was the instrument by which the position, the power, the language of the Gael were sa,·ed from being overwhelmed by Teutonic influence, and Celtic culture and tradition received a new lease of life. He founded a fam1Jy which played no ignoble part in Scottish history, and our faith in heredity is confirmed by the long line of princes that sat upon the island throne, who, as a race, were stamped with the heroic qualities which characterized the son of Gillibride. Som erled's life struggle had been with the power of the Norseman, whose sun in the Isles he saw on the eve of setting, but he met his tragic fate in con flict with another and more formidable set of forces This was the contest which Somerled bequeathed as a legacy to his successors It was theirs to be the leading spirits in the resistance of the Gaelic race, language, and social life, to the new and advancing order which was already moulding into an organic unity the various nationalities of Scotland-the ever increasing, the ever-extending power of feudal institutions." According to the manu script of Hugh Macdonald, Somerled was a "well tempered man, in body shapely, of a fair piercing eye, ·of middle stature, and of quick discernment." His leadership was entirely successful, and his victory was, as Gregory puts it, "the beginning of the ruin of the Norse kingdom of "the Isles." The Gaels from all parts crowded to his banner, and he wrested Argyll and Lochaber from the grip of the Norseman, and there in this land of grey hills and green waters he ·•made a realm and reigned." Somerled's success in clearing the western side of Alban from the Norseman was fiollowed by King' David who took from them the islands of Arran, and Bute in 1135, two years later; these he gave to Somerled and allowed him to annex them to the "Kingdom of Argyll" of which he was the hereditary King, or chief. TROUBLE WITH GODRED: TREATY-Somerled further strengthened his hold on the Isles about 1140, by marrying Ragnhilda, daughter of Olave, and sister to Godred, the tyrant whom Somerled opposed, and who, hearing of the pint to secure the Isles for the young son of his sister, sailed with a large force and there was a terrible battle, but after, Godred made terms ceding all south of Ardnanaurchan to the child Dugal!, while he kept Man, Skye, Coil, Tiree, and the Long Island. In 1156 there was another quarrel and Somerled invaded Man and annexed it to his dominions, while Godred fled to Norway, where he remained until the death of Somerled eight years later. In 1159 peace was made with the King and the famous treaty of that date was so important that it formed an epoch for the dating of Scottish charters. SOMERLED'S LAST EXPEDITION-In 1164 Somerled fell out again with the King, for whose kingdom he had done so much, and it is said his object was to make himself King of all Scotland. However, he· sailed up the Clyde with a fleet of one hundred and sixty ships and a force of Scots from Ireland, landing at Renfrew. Gregory thinks it true that he was THE WEST HIGHLANDS AND THE ISLES 115 murdered in his tent by one of his own people in whom he had confidence. His son Gillecallum was also slain and his men returned to the Isles. Som erled's body was taken to Saddell in Kintyre, where his son Ragnald built the monastery of which the remains still stand, and endowed it with lands in Kintyre and in Arran. So died the man who preserved the identity of the Gael in the West Highlands and the islimds of Innis Gall, and who put a stop forever on the Norse power in the mainland. Only the Orkneys and Shetland, which never at any time had belonged to the Scottish Kings, remained under Norse rule, until their cession to Scotland in 1564. After the death of Somerled, his possessions on the Isles were divided among the three sons ot Ragnhilda, and on the mainland to his two sons of his first wife, Heginald receivmg Argyll, lett it to his eldest son Donald, while to Ruari were given Bute, Arran, and the great district of Garmoran on the main land. The Norse rule was ended by the battle at Largs. In 1249 Alexander II attempted to take the Outer Hebrides, but he died during the expedition, and in U62 Alexander J II tried to negotiate for them but failed; then fol lowed the battle of Largs, in which the storm did more for Scotland wan the forces ot its King; the Norse King Hukon retired to the Orkneys, wait ing tor reinforceu.ents, where he died at Kirkwall. He is buried in the Cathedral of Bergen, and is known as one of the greatest of Norse Kings; rergning nearly flrty years. In 1265 all the Islands were formally ceded to Scotland. MOST PROSPEROUS PERIOD OF SCOTLAND-Wm. Renwick says: "It is universally agreed that no period was more prosperous for Scotland than the century and a half between the accession of the first David and the death of the last Alexander. The Scottish monarchs ruled over a united people irom Maidenkirk to John O'Groats." It is well for the Scots to remember that many of our native Kings were men of sterling character and strength-Brude, of Columba's time, Constantine, and Malcolm Canmor, that grand old tighter. The Alexanders and David II were men of conspicu ouJ \visdom and uprightness. Only with the Norman and feudal taint came the tendency to tyranny in some of the later Scottish kings; it must be admitted that the Stuarts were conspicuously superior both in mind and manners to tho Plantagenet and Tudor monarchs. WAR OF INDEPENDENCE: WALLACE (1302-1308)-Save in the Norse invasions, Scotland suffered no more terrible calamity than the persecutions of Edward I and his efforts to convert the country into an English province. The only satisfaction is that they ended in utter failure and brought the cc,;nmonE into the held and so began the "'War of Independence." After the death of the i\laid of Norway, J£dward, as umpire, awarded the crown to John BaLol, a man of weak character but not without courage. At once }.dward acted as O\'erlord, and heaped so many indignities upon Baliol that he revolted and invaded England. This suited Edward and he took the seaport Berwick, ldlling in the streets of the town seventeen thousand persons; then at Dunbar routed Baliol's army. Baliol submitted and was made to do penance before the English lmights in the churchyard of Stratheathro, where his crown was tal,en from his brow, he was unfrocked, and clad only in shirt and drawers, admitted his guilt, and was sent to the Tower of London. This insult roused the people and Edward put English in all the castles and garrisons, and ordered that no Scot should leave the country ( 12n). At this time William Wallace, son of Sir Malcolm Wallace, was insulted by the English in the streets of Lanark, and with his friena Sir John the Graemec and a few men fought their way to his house and escaped to the woods. The English governor, knowing that the young sweetheart of \Vallace, the heiress of the Bradfuites, had helped their escape, had her put to death. Wallace brol'e into the house of the governor at midnight, dragged him out and he was instantly beheaded. The townspeople rose and sacked the garrison, killing twelve score of its soldiers. Many nobles joined Wallace, among them the Steward of S'cotland and Sir John Stewart who brought with them the men of Bute and Arran, the famous 116 THE WEST HIGHLANDS AND THE ISLES Brandani; with these and the "Westland men, all sturdy, stout, and bold," he went to Ardchattan, where there was a conference of the West Highland leaders, and was followed mainly by the yeomanry of Scotland; many nobles, even Bruce, had left him. Wallace went on to Stirling Bridge, where in this great commoner's battle, unaided, even hindered by the nobles, the huge English army was utterly annihilated. The Brandanes were famous for the splendid resistance made at the battle of Falldrk, and with them were the small lairds, the tenants, and the clansmen from the non-feudal, Gaelic speaking districts of Scotland, and Wallace at his best. Edward won, but he was glad to allow the Scots to retire orderly and unmolested, stopping to bury Sir John Graeme in Falkirk churchyard. The English army numbered over 123,000 and were reinforced from the fleet; the Scots had 30,000, in three divisions led by Comyn, Stewart and Wallace, fighting only with spears and lances, and Comyn with his 10,000 deserted. The spearmen could not be broken by the cavalry, and Edward withdrew them, ordering all the archers and slingers to advance while a force was sent to the rear of the Scots, who having no cavalry to scatter the archers, the lads of Argyll, Bute, Fife, Lanark, Ayr, Renfrew, Stirlingshire, an army of Gaels, were mown down until the field was encumbered with their dead, 15,000 of the finest soldiers in Europe, out of an army of 20,000. After this the leaders had to hide, and for six months Scotland was about conquered. In 1300 another large army was sent into Scotland. In 1302 Wallace, who had been in France, gathered his old friends, the Brandanes, and others together who were with him in his many adventures until 1305, when he was betrayed by a comrade in arms, Stewart of Menteith, and executed in that year, also three brothers and a brother-in-law of Bruce. ARRAN-A REFUGE FOR BRUCE-Arran was the place of refuge for Bruce; when defeated and deserted by all save a few, he found· strength in the bold and faithful hearts of Kintyre and Arran. It was worthy of the old spirit of the sons of Somerled, that Angus and the Islemen of Arran, who in blood and spirit traced themselves to the day when King David gave Arran to Somerled, should receive with open arms the deserted King of the Scots; that when most men worshiped the rising sun they should turn to that which seemed almost submerged in the western waters. BARBOUR'S STORY OF BANNOCKBURN-Barbour in his poem, "The Bruce," tells this-Arran's most moving story: "Douglas with his men had preceded the king, who arriving with his few followers was led by a good dame to the hiding place of Douglas, who welcomed him blithely, Bruce at first lived in the cave of Drumadoon, and after the capture of Brodick Castle there took up his quarters and watched for the red light on Turnberry Beacon which was to lead him forth. In the spring Cuthbert was sent to speir who is friend or foe. At noon the King saw the signal and they rowed across always keeping the light in view, but on the shore Cuthbert, full of fear, told the King that he had not lighted the fire, and that the country was full of foes. They took counsel and Edward Bruce refused to go back. Then Angus said-"Lead on brave Bruce." At the great battle of Bannock burn, in which Bruce had 30,000 men in four divisions, the van led by Ran dolph, the second by Edward Bruce, the third by the, Steward then a boy, and Douglas, and the fourth, Barbour says: "The noble King with the men of Carrick all halely and of Argyle, and of Kentyre." The Scots soon came to blows with the enemy and the seven thousand of the Border youth and the three thousand Wild S'cots who fought with two-edged battle axes in the van rushed like wild boars upon the foe; all around them was a very shambles of dead men, the whole plain was red with blood, the heroes fought in blood, yea, knee deep. After this great victory Bruce made six invasions of England. BRANDANES IN DAVID'S WARS-When King Robert died in 1329, his son David was but six years old, and Edward III broke the treaty of 1328, bribed the nobles to be on his side, set up Edward Baliol and invaded Scotland, but the Scots, aroused, invaded England, lost the battle of Halidon THE WEST HIGHLANDS AND THE ISLES 117 Hill, but were successful in all their raids until at 1\'evilles Cross, where the King David was taken prisoner. The Brandanes and \Vest Highlanders did good service for the Stewarts. For aid at the Battle of the Stones the people of Bute and Arran were free from tribute for their corn and grain, and Robert II made the Brandanes his body guard and gave them charters !or their lands. ARRAN'S CAVES, CHAPELS, CASTLES, AND PREHISTORIC RE MAINS-Many races have left their mark on Arran, and when the splendid Dalriadic colonists came it was made a partaker of the noblest civilization the world has yet known. but its wealth brought the Norse who destroyed all but the clannish spirit of the Kelt which in the end overcame the Norsemen. Arran is famous as the refuge of Bruce; this cave is at the base of King's Hill, close to the fort. It is lofty and spacious; on the walls are primitive drawings of dogs and horses in hunting scenes, and there are the King's kitchen, stable and larder. Drumadoon cave has served all classes-Gods, Kings, Lords, and Commons. Another famom'l cave and' the largest of all is the Monster Cave, which has been used for religious services at many times. The early Scottish missionaries used many caves of the West Highlands as dwellings and as schools. One Peter Craig had such a school for many years, turning out good scholars who filled important positions in Glasgow and other towns. Arran's ~astles are famed for their associations in hundreds of wild forays and Brodick Castle bas been taken and retaken and rebuilt many times. One of the first sights in the West Highlands is the old royal castle of Lochranza, standing on its narrow perrin-. sula of sand, with the water at its feet, the crags above. and all the wealth of the reds and browns of the sea margin giving to the place its wonderful coloring. Its type is that of the typical Scotch castle, but rather better than the mere peel tower. On the first floor the hall measures some 74 feet by 23 feet and is lit by three windows. There is also the luxury of a kitchen and another room on this floor. Fordun mentions it in 1400. It was given by John of llfenteith to Duncan Campbell of Lochawe in 1433. A number of chapels in Arran date from 1300 and are interesting for their sculptured stones, figures of saints, and many graveyards. In olden times the Holy Island was popular as a burying place. The sculptured stone from the chapel of St. Molios has been built in the wall of the modern church; it represents an Abbot with his pastoral staff, holding a chalice in his hands. St. Brendan, who died in 577, was a companion of St. Columba, and some think his cell was in Kintyre. Arran is rich in prehistoric remains, in ancient forts, stone circles. standing stones, and chambered cairns. Most of the stone circles and standing stones are memorials of chieftains who have fallen in the fight. These stones were also used to mark boundaries, as in the case of the Cat Stone near Edinburgh, and a similar Cat or Battle stone marks the spot where S'omerled is said to bave fallen. The Tanist and the King's Stones commemorate great events. The Arran slnrlls found by Dr. Bryce were the first indisputable examples of the Stone Age type which had been found. The ancient graves found in many rlaces in Arran and in two localities in Argyll, are formed of square stone slabs, set on end, and divided into many· chambers and roofed in by heavy stone slabs. Graves of this kind are intended for many interments; some remains show signs of cremation, others of burial in a sitting posture. Another type was the "short eist," made of slabs, and for the burial of one person only, and having a cairn or mound over it or surrounded by a circle of stones. Had it not been for the discoverv of these monuments and the human remains and ancient pottery contained we would now know little about our early ances tors. Archaeologists have found similar remains in England and on the Continent, and a type of skull and pottery identical with those in the chambered graves. Jn the short rist there is a differPnt type of skull ;md pottery and other relics showing that the men of these burials belonged to the Bronze Age, at a date previous to the Christian Era, while the chambered cairns nroved to be of a still earlier period. Also that these men of the earlier period came from the south, an(l that they spread over a great part 118 THE WEST HIGHLANDS AND THE ISLES of Europe, England, the West of Scotland and the Hebrides; that they were dark in type and short in stature. The origin of the distribution of the races of Europe, was the Aryan wave theory, which made out that the Kelts, including the Irish, Welsh, Scots, Bretons. Picts, and Britons, came from Asia to Europe in waves, the last pushing the first into the moun tains. Through the labors of Schmidt, Broca, Huxley, Taylor, Ripley and others, this philological theory has been abandoned for the anthropological. Anthropology proves that language is not by any means a sure test of race. On the other hand it is found that in the matter of shape of skull, height, and color, nature is persistent, and that mixed races show a tendency to atavism, or to go back to remote ancestors, just as they also blend and make new types; there is one type and not two, skulls are either broad or long in the pure race. When we find many shapes of skull and many complexions, etc., there is a great mixture of races. The Arran man is dark with an oval skull; also there are many of the tall, white-skinned, red-cheeked, red· haired Scottish type common all over Scotland. In the red-haired there seems to be a suggestion of something older and a separate race on different lines. GREETINGS TO ALL RELATIVES 119 CHAPTERS VI AND VII. SOME ANNALS OF A BRANCH OF THE WEST HIGHLAND FAMILY OF McCANDLISH-BUCHANAN. GREETINGS TO ALL RELATIVES Dear Friends:- That you may read "Some Annals of a Branch of the West Highland Family of McCandlish-Buchanan" without prejudice, and that the authen ticity and accuracy of its statements be unquestioned, it is thought best to give the sources of information obtained. First-Standard historical records of the ancestral clans and families have been consulted. Second-The personal history of the first of our Scotch ancestors who came into Ireland, is from Thomas McCandless, a son of the S'cot, George McCandless of Grouse Hall, Gleneely, Ireland, and a grandson of Candlish McCandlish, a West Highland Chieftain and his wife, a daughter of the House of Buchanan. He was the first of our family to be born in Ireland, and living at or near Gleneely all his life, knowing the history of his father and of his grandfather, these early records were given to his youngest son, Robert and his family, with whom he made his home after his children had left his roof for their own homes. These statements have been trans mitted to the compiler with the same careful attention to accuracy with which they were received, by two daughters of Robert McCandless of Moville, viz.: Mrs. Frances McC. Kirkland, of Cooley, Moville, Ireland, and Mrs. Margaret McC. Fulton, formerly of Moville, now of Lakeside, Christ church, New Zealand. Third-Cordial letters from the Rev. Wm. Huston, rector of Culdaff church, and the Rev. Wm. Soule, rector of the church at Gleneely, assisted in tracing relatives, and from William McKinley, grandson of Cornelius McCandless, and William Kirkland, late of Washington, D. C., and a nephew of Mrs. Frances McC. Kirkland, much that is valuable and interest ing has been received. Fourth-Dates of those born in Gleneely were copied from the Parish register of Culdaff church, and sent to the children of George McCandless in letters from two relatives, and all dates, etc., relating to the different families have been given, either personally or by letter. from a member of that family. For all assistance so kindly given, grateful acknowledgments are due, but still further assistance is needed to make these records more valuable, namely, the full dates of members of each family, and the ancestry and family of those who are allied by marriage with our branch. It is sug gested that each family, in its own book, fill out dates in its own family group; blank pages for ancestry will be found in the appendix. My share of the work is about ended, but with the hope that the McCandless family in all its generations, may be of those who further the high aims of our age and of our Government-to create a better and nobler standard of life. SARAH ADELINE McCANDLESS. 120 ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES CHAPTER VI. ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES. CLANS-McARTHUR CAMPBELL OR CLAN ARTAIR-The Ancestral Clan-In the oldest list of the Scottish earldoms appears that of Garmoran, afterwards a lordship, the lands between north and south Argyll with Glenelg, Ardnamurchan and Morvern. The early inhabitants, traced by the old manuscript genealogies, consisted of five tribes-the fifth being the LacLeods and the Campbells from a common ancestor, and these two clans are the remaining descendants of the ancient tribes in Garmoran. The Macdougall Campbells of Craignish obtained the sheriffdom of Argyll from the brother of Campbell of Loch ow in the reign of David II ( 1332-1370). Then it was that Gillespie Campbell acquired the lands of Colin Campbell of Lochow. The most ancient records deduce them in the male line from the family of O'Duine, whose heirs they are said to have married. The MacArthur Campbells of Strachur have at all times disputed the chiefship with tll.e Argyll family. The Campbells of Stnichur must have been form erly chiefs of the clan and in the reign oJ; Alexander III (1249-1285), the Campbells are divided into two great families known by their patronymics, MacArthur and MacCailinmor. The first notice of the latter house is when Gillespie Cambel is witness to a charter in 1266, and it is thought he was heir to the sheriffdom of Argyll erected by Alexander II in 1229. It is certain that until the time of Robert Bruce (1306-1329) the Camp bells did not have an heritable right to any property in Argyllshire. The situation of the MacArthur branch was very different, for we find them in possession of the Earldom of Gar'moran, the original seat of the Campbells. It is impossible to doubt that Mac Arthur was at this time at the head of the clan and this position is maintained until the reign of James I (1424-1436). Arthur Campbell of this branch embraced the cause of Robert Bruce as well as Sir Neil Campbell, the son of Colinmor, and was rewarded by the lands of his opponents. He obtained the keeping of the castle of Dunstaffnage with a considerable part of the forfeited territory of Lorn and his descend ants added Lochow in Cowall and a large part of Glendochart and Glen falloch to their former possessions. In the reign of David II the Mac Cailin· mor branch, who since the marriage of Sir Arthur Neil with the sister of Robert Bruce, had been rapidly increasing in power and in extent of terri tory, appear to have taken the first steps towards placing themselves at the head of the clan, but were successfully resisted by MacArthur. who obtained a charter reading thus: "Arthure Campbell quod nulli subjicitur pro terris nisi regi; etc." (Arthur Campbell, subject to no one in the world but the King) and the MacArthurs appear to have maintained this station until the reign of James I, when they were doomed to incur that monarch's resentment and were so effectually crushed as to offer no further resist ance to the increasing power of MacCailinmor. VVhen James I summoned his parliament at Inverness in 1427, for the purpose of entrapping the Highland chiefs, John MacArthur was one of those who fell into the snare, and he seems to have been among those specially devoted to destruction, for he was beheaded along with Alexander the Lord of Garmoran, and his whole property forfeited except Strachur and some lands in Perthshire, which remained to his descendants. His position as Head of the Clan is pointed out by Bower, who says, "Princeps Magnus apud suos et dux mille hominum." From this period the MacCailin branch was at the head of the clan and a few years later their elevation to the peerage placed ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES 121 them above dispute from any of the other branch. After this period the rise of the Argyll family was rapid and the encroachments which began with the branches of their own clan soon involved most of the clans in their neighborhood, and- their history is remarkable for their extraordinary progress from a station of comparative inferiority· to one of unusual eminence; also for the constant and steady adherence of all the barons of that house to the same deep system of a designing policy by which they attained their greatness. The Strachur family in the meantime remained as one of the principal of the ··ceann Tighe," preserving an unavailing claim to the position of which they had been deprived, and the MacArthur Campbells of Strachur have at all times disputed the chiefship of the Mac Cailin Campbells of Craignish, the Argyll family. ARMS Gyronne of eight, or and sable. BADGE-Myrtle. PRINCIPAL SEAT-Originally the Lordship of Garmoran, afterwards Lochow. OLDEST CADET MacCailinmor, or Campbell of Lochow, now Duke of Argyll was oldest. He has been at the head of the clan since 1427. CHIEF D Previous to 1427, MacArthur Campbell of Lochow. FORCE In 1427-1000; in 1715-4000; in 1745-5000. ARMS OF CAMPBELL OF ARDNAMURCHAN (Crested June 14th, 1628) ARMS; QUARTERLY-1st grand qr. 1st and 4th vert. (green) a Lion rampant (silver) arg; 2nd and 3rd arg, three popinjays, vert. for Hume. 2nd grand qr.-Gyronne of eight, or (gold) and sa (blk) within a bor dure, gu. (red) charged with eight escallops of the first, a canton gyronny of the third; erm. for Campbell. 3rd grand qr.-Az. (blue) on a fesse between three mescles, arg. (silver) as many cinque foils of the first. 4th grand qr.-Quarterly; 1st and 4th gu. (red) three piles engrailed, arg. (silver); 2nd and 3rd-arg. a cross engrailed. az; over all en surtout, an escutcheon, arg. charged with an orange stipped and imperially crowned. CREST-A dexter arm issuing from a heart and grasping a scimitar. all ppr. MOTTO-Fides probatae coronat. (Copied from Burke's Peerage.) Home Purves Hume Campbell appointed by Chas. II. Solicitor Genc>ral of Scotland, July 25th, 1665. Ardnamurchan belonged to thP Earldom of Garmoran, the h·3ritage of Clan Artair, the oldest cf the Clan Campbell, whose head wa:; the chief Mac Arthur Campbell. TERMS USED IN HERALDRY METALS-or (gold). arg. (silver). COLORS-Az. (blue), gules Ired), tenn (green). vert (green), sable (black). CHIEF-Upper third of the shield cut off by a horizontal line. ESCOLLAPS (scallops)-sub-circular shell, radiating ribs. FESSE-A band carried horizontally across the shield, occupying a third of the space. 122 ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES CHEVRONEL (diminutive of chevron)-bands rising from sides of shield, and meeting in an acute point in the middle. ENGRAILED-A pitted line of division. ADDORSED, OR ENDORSED-Placed back to back. GARBO-Wheat sheaf. BEND-A broad band occupying one-third of the shield, drawn diagonally from dexter chief to sinister base; bend sinister, reversed. FITCHIE (fitchy)-Crosses with spikes on the lower limbs, or at ends of all limbs (fitchy) ("fitchy cross"). PALE-A vertical band occupying one-third of the middle-one of the ordinaries. CHEQUE-A field divided into squares-alternately of metal and color. GEMELLES'--Rings interlaced "Gimmel Ring." PPR.-Purple. COUPED~Cut off by a straight line, a cross or other ordinary which does not touch the edges of the shield. POPINJAYS-A parrot, used as a bearing; usually blazoned green, with red legs and beak. MESCLES (mascle)-A lozenge voided-represented as a link from chain armor. CINQUE FOILS-Five-fingered leaf. PILES-A wedge-shaped charge pendent from the top of shield. ENGRAILLED-A pitted line of division. SURBOUT (Surtout)-A shield of pretence. OSTRICHS. CLAN BUCHANAN Many hundred years before the Christian Era the Picts, or Creuthnigh, under their leader Creuthne, settled in Alban and'· the leader divided the country into seven provinces, giving one to each of his seven sons. One of these provinces, extending from the rive Dee to the Spey, the old coun ties of Aberdeen and Banff, formed the districts of Buchan and Mar in later years. The first of the great tribes to break up was that of Moray in the eleventh century, and the second at about the same time was that of Buchan. The Book of Deer gives a list of the Mormaors from Bede, the Pict, in the sixth century, to Colban, Earl of Buchan, in David I's reign (1124-1157). The succession was according to the Pictish law preferring daughters to sons after brothers. Col ban succeeded by right of his wife; then he was succeeded by his son Roger and Grandson Fergus, whose only daughter carried the right to William Comyn, who became Earl of Buchan in 1220, and he was made guardian of Moray by Alexander II. This Earl founded the Abbey of Deer. Alexander, the third Earl, was Justiciary of Scotland. His son John, the fourth Earl, was one of the arbiters on the part of John Baliol, and was High Constable of S"cotland. The Red Comyn was slain by Bruce, and the whole clan turned against King Robert who defeated them at Barra (1308). The Earl was outlawed, his estates forfeited and parceled among the "good swords who helped win Ban nockburn." MAC KINLAY In the Dean of Linsmore's book, a collection belonging to the early part of the sixteenth century. tbere are two poems ascribed to Gillecallum Mac an Ollaimh, and tbe translator states that the name means :VIalcolm, the son of the chief bard or physician. Literally Gillecallum signifie~ a follower of St. Columba, as also Malcolm. The name is found still in the form Mac J'nally. Mackinlay is more commonly regarded as derived from, ANCESTRAL CLANS AND F A:\HLIES 123 Finlay, the Gaelic being Fionnladh (fair-haired), and Mac Fionnladh is pronounced as nearly as English can show it, Mac-ionnlay. Buchanan of Auchmar, who wrote Scottish surnames before 172J, gives MacKinlay as coming from Fionnlaidh Mac Artair, of that family. There is also a family of the name of MacKindlay who have arms, crest and motto of their own. Several forms of the name Macinlay are given, viz: Maconnlay, Macionn lay, Mac I'Nally, Macinlay, :vrackindlay, Mackinlay, McKinlay and Mac Candlish, pronounced in Broad Scotch Macanlay, with the accent on the sec ond syllable. MAC KINLAY Origin from (1) Gillecallum Mac an Ollaimh. (the follower of St. Columba, son of the chief bard or physician). (2) Artair (Arthur), son of Gillecallum. (3) Mac Artair (Son of Artair, Chief of Clan Artair). ( 4) Fhionnlaidh Mac Artair (the fair haired son of Mac Artair). ( 5) Mac Fionnlaidh (Son of Fionnlaidh). ( 6) Mac Ionnlay. (English pronunciation). (7) Mac Kinlay (moder'n form). ARMS-Gules (red) a stag trippant, arg. (silver). CREST-An armed arm bearing a branch of olive; all ppr. Motto-"Not too much." AUTHORITY-Buchanan of Auchmar, on Scottish Surnames Before 172.'3. MAC CANDLISH There were many septs or rrdnor sub-divisions in the two great branches of the Clan Campbell led by the rival chiefs Macarthur and Mac Cailin, and each subdivision with its chieftain and a certain number of his blood relations and dependents. Succeeding generations and the dialect of the locality made variations in the family name, and- we find often several forms approximating to the oldest pronunciation of the name if not to the spelling, which varied when there was no standard in the Gaelic. MacCandlish, the name of >'. \Vest Highland family who were descendants of Candlish, a man having sufficent property and a family and followers to give him a leading position and to perpetuate his name as the progenitor of its numerous branches with slightly varying names. MacOandlish, the old form, pronounced in broad Scotch, Macaulay, and its Irish equivalent MacCandless, with other forms, MacAnlis, Mac Candlis and Mac And!is, all agree in pronunciation with that of the oldest form, the final consonant" being silent, as in the b1·oad Scotch and also in the French pronunciation of the name today. And fnrther, all showing kinship with Macinlay; or the oldest form Maconnlay the name l:!;iven in lists of the oldest \Vest Highland barons. This family is said to have had an ancestor, one Esid 0 Esid (Gaelic) who in the time of Alexander III ( 1249-1286), was noted for hie dispute with Argyll of the rival Mac Cailin division of the Clan Campbell, these two parties owing to ambition. not being the best of friends. Sons of MacCandless in great numbers have left the name with their families in all parts of both continents, even in Australia, New Zealand, the Sandwich Islands, in cities and towns from the Atlantic to the Pacific in the United States, besides on their nati,·e heath and in lands adjoining. Men of all grades and professions. as a traveler remarked of those whom he met of late in the Far East, "mighty good citizens and men of wealth and promi nence." From careful research it is evident that this family is a branch or line of the Mackinlay from i\ia(' Fionnlaidh, grandson of the great chief Mac Artair, who _was the grandson of Gillecallium, a follower of St. Columba 124 ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES of the latter half of the sixth century, when the Northern Picts received Christianity. This family belongs to the MacArthur division (Artair of Clan Campbell, which with the Clan Lac Leod, are the two oldest, originat ing from the tribes in the west of Alban before the Scots of Dalriada in Erin led a colony to the west of Alban_ Somewhere in the last quarter of the seventeenth century, Candish Mc Candlish, a young West Highland chieftain, married a daughter of the power ful House of Buchanan, of Buchanan Castle, Loch Lomond. This family was connected by marriage with the royal line and with the Clan Graham, from whence came the gallant Dundee, and the Great Montrose, leaders of the Highlanders in loyalty and devotion to the ancient laws and dynasty of their native land. BUCHANAN HOUSE Badge, Bilberry. Oak. War Cry-Clar Ennis The family lands lay in Menteith and Lennox near Lochs Katrine and Lomond, and the Lairds of Buchanan built the ancient peel of that name. In parceling out the forfeited estate of the outlawed Earl of Buchan, the Earldom was conferred on Alexander Stewart, son of Robert II. Mary, Countess Df Buchan, married, 1607, James Erskine, second son of John, Earl of Mar. David Stewart, eleventh earl, lord of Cardross. When the Earl of Lennox, a Stewart, gave to Glibert, his seneschal, a portion of the lands of Buchan which he had received, this being land in Stirlingshire, the family took the name of Buchanan about the middle of the thirteenth century. Don ald, the sixth Earl of Lennox, renewed the grant of his ancestor to Maurice Buchanan, and the King confirmed it to his successor, whose son Walter mar ried the sole heiress of Lemy and became connected with the royal house. Alexander, the eldest son, was distinguished in war and was slain at the battle of Verneuil; the second son, Walter, succeeded to Buchanan, and the third son of Lemy. Walter married Isabel, daughter of Murdoch, Duke of Albany (a Stewart), Countess of Lennox. Their eldest son, Patrick, mar ried the heiress of Kiltearn; the youngest, Thomas, founded the House of Drumakill, whence in the third generation came the historian, George Buchanan. Patrick's son Walter married a daughter of Lord Graham, a younger son. Walter was known as the facetious "King of Kippen" (Reign of James V). Patrick was slain at Floddeb, 1513. He left two sons by hlB wife, a daughter of Argyll, George, sheriff of Dumbarton, and Walter, founder of the House of Spittal, who left two sons, John, the heir, and William, founder of the line of Buchanan of Auchmar. The principal line of the Buchanans became extinct in 1682, and the representation was claimed by Buchanan of Auchmar, which branch became extinct in 1846. The present chief is John Hamilton of Lemy. A Buchanan was created a Baronet in 1878. The family lands of 'Buchanan near Lochs Katrine and Lomond are now possessed by the Duke of Montrose, through succession from the mar riage of Walter Buchanan to a daughter of Lord Graham, who fell at Pinkie, 1547; and the main line dying out in 1682, the property was acquired by the grandson of the Great Montrose. Buchanan Castle on Loch Lomond is now the chief seat of the Duke of Montrose. There is much of historic inter est about Loch Lomond and the islands; the yews planted by Bruce ·for crossbows grow there yet. Balimaha was the gate of the Macgregor country and many a creagh of driven cattle went through the pass. Opposite this is Inch Caillach, or the "Isle of Old Women," from a nunnery founded there by Kentigerna, and this island was the burial place of Rob Roy's foragers, marked by many a grey stane. Another island &outh of this was Clar Ennis, the rendezvous of the Clan Buchanan, whof'" lands lay at the mouth of the Endrick . The region of Strathendrick is celebrated as Sweet Ennerdale in the old song of the Gallant-Graha·n's. Ross Priory, seat of Sir Alexandel' Leith Buchanan further along the shore, was a favorite resting place of Sir Walter Scott, who gathered there much of his material for Rob Roy. Inch ANCESTRAL CLANS AND F AM ILlES 125 Murren, the Duke's deer island, opposite, has still the ruin of the Lady's Bower, to which Isabella, Duchess of Albany, retired to end. her days after the execution of her father, her husband, and her two sons, by James I, 1424- 1436, on the Heading Hill at Stirling. Beyond this, on the western shore of the Loch, a later tragedy is commemorated in the name of Glen Fruin, the Glen of Sorrow. There in the year 1600 the Colquhouns were decimated by the Mac Gregors-an exploit of which, on the parade of sixty bloody shirts by Colquhoun widows before King James, cost the Mac Gregors land and name. The Mac Gregors' short lived triumph was well put by Sir Walter Scott in the famous boat song in the Lady of the Lake. On the opposite shore is Boturich Castle, described in a famous poem by Sir David Lindsay; where the doughty Squyer Meldrum routed the Mac Farlane raiders, who were attacking the stronghold of his lady-love, Mistress Haldane of Glen· eagles. Balloch Castle, farther on, replaces the ancient stronghold of the Earls of Lennox, in which both Bruce and Wallace were entertained, and of which only the ruined mounds can now be traGed on the river banks below. At the foot of the valley, Dumbarton Rock, with its memories of King Arthur, Wallace Wight (the Bruce who died at hand), and Queen Mary-stands sen tinel through the ages. BUCHANAN PATERNAL COAT OF ARMS DATE-1225 Or. (gold); A Lion rampant, sable; (black) Arm'd and tangu'd Gules; (red) Within a. double Tressure flower'd with Flower de Luce; azure, the 2nd.. Crest-A Hand, coupee, holding up a Ducal Cap or Coronet Proper, with two Laurel Branches, wreathed, surrounding the Crest, disposed Orleways (detached from the edge) proper; supported by two Falcons garnished, Or. (gold) · Ancient Motto above the Crest-Audaces Juro (I favor the brave) Modern Motto, in compartment-Clarior Hinc Bonos (Hence the greate:t honor) (Copied with design of Arms, from the "History of the Buchanan Fam ily of Glasgow," etc., by Jane M{;C. Mason Wilhelm, in the New York Public Library, January 16, 1918.) THE SUCCESSION IN THE HOUSE OF BUCHANAN Buchanan Male Line, to Duke of Montrose-1225-1618. Lord Buchanan (7th) obtained an island in Loch Lomond called Clareinch from Malduin, Earl of Lennox, iJ;J. the year 1225. Witness-Dougal, Gil christ and Amelyn, the Earl's brothers. Charter granted to Gilbert (son) by King Alexander II, 1231. Gilbert- was witness to charter of Earl of Lennox, discharging Abbot and Monks of Pasly of all service and duties to lands "mortified" by him or his ances tors to that Abbacy. Charter at "Renfrew" in 1274. Succeeded by Maurice, 9th Lord, who deeded land to Patrick Graham in 1274. Three sons. Considered most influ ential of any of early clans; most patriotic. Walter, 11th Lord (Laird), son of Maurice--Purchased more land. Very prominent at that time. Some land from King Robert II. The lands o:f Cameron.) Succeeded by John. Succeeded by Walter. Succeeded by Patrick. Succeeded by Walter, 1474-Married daughter of Lord Graham; killed in Battle of Flodden, 1512. 126 ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES 167 Succeeded by Patrick-Had a son, George (17th Lord), 1530. Made Sheriff Principal of Dumbartonshire, 1561. Married Margaret Edmonf!oun, daughter of Lord of Duntreath. Succeeded by John-Married one of close kin; had to get dispensation. Succeeded by George-Married to Mary Graham, daughter of Earl of Men teath. Succeeded by John, 1618-Maintained a Chair of Theology (three students) in Edinburgh University and Chair of Philosophy in University of St. Andrew. Succeeded by George-Married Elizabeth Preston. Succeeded by John-Married Mary Areskin. This last Lord died 1682. Debts incurred caused loss of estate. (This Lord spent a great sum traveling about; was very extravagant.) David, Lord Cardross, a brother-in-law, assumed, responsibility for his debts; made himself sole successor. Property was divided, and Duke of Montrose took fourth share of it-legally and illegally. J3uchanan line lasted 665 years in that name and in uninterrupted suc cession of 22 Lords. By mismanagement family became extinct. "'Sir John was worst of all. Rest were kindliest gentlemen of the Kingdom." Families all intermarried. BUCHANAN PLACE, STIRLINGSHIRE On the east side of Loch Lomond, near the right bank of Endrick water, a mile west of Drymen village, is the seat of the Duke of Montrose ;J.s chiet of the Grahams, who is by way of eminence, styled in the Gaelic Macgile. Vernac, or the son of the man who made the breach or gap, being descended from the renowned Graeme, who broke through the Wall of Severus, in the fifth century. Twenty-six generations may be traced, from father to son, of this great and noble family. The modern building was erected after the old castle was destroyed by fire in 1850. Became estate of third Marquis of Montrose in 1682, who was created Duke in 1707. It is located at the foot of Ben Lomond; very pic turesque. "ROSS PRIORY," DUMBARTONSHIRE The seat of Hector Macdonald Buchanan, Esq. Ross Priory is situated on the southern shore of Loch Lomond, about nine miles from the country town of Dumbarton and twenty from Callender in Perthshire. Mansion was built at two different periods. The old house erected in 1693 and remodeled in 1812 in the Gothic style from a. design by Gillespie. William Macdonald Buchanan, the proprietor of Ross Priory, is the brother of Reginald Mac Donald, Esq., of Staffa. GRAHAM Badge-Laurel The Grahams first appear in the reign of David I (1123-1147). Wm. Gra ham being mentioned as witness to a charter. His grandson David got from Wm. the Lion, before 1214, certain lands near Montrose, and his son David acquired more lands in the reign of the next King, by exchange from the Earl of Dunbar to the Earl of Lennox. His son David married a daughter of the Earl of Strathearn and their three sons were Sir Patrick, Sir John, and Sir David. Sir John was the right hand of Sir William Wallace, and died in his arms after the battle of I<'alkirk ( 1298). Sir Patrick had fallen at Dunbar, and when dying gave his sword to his son, making him swear 128 ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES upon the blade, that while he lived he would fight for Scotland. That sword is now in possession of the Duke of Montrose. Sir Patrick's grandson and representative, Sir David, in a royal charter witnessed by him in 1360, is styled Old Montrose. His grandson, Sir William Domimes de Graham et Kincardine, obtained from Robert, Duke of Albany, a charter containing ail. entail of "Old Montrose." Patrick, his grandson, was created Lord Graham by James II (1445). The third lord was created Earl of Montrose by James IV in 1504, and fell at thP side of the King at Flodden (1513). His great grandson, John, third carl, whose father Lord Graham, had fallen at Pinkie (1547), was Lord High Chancellor, and in 1598, Lord High Treasurer of the kingdom. James, fifth earl and first marquis of Montrose, born 1612, by his valor in the royal cause, was the "Great Montrose." He was executed in 16GO, but in memory of his services, Queen Anne raised James, fourth Mar quis, to a Dukedom in 1707. The first Duke died in 1742, and wa!'l succeeded by his son William, second Duke, great grandfather of Do11g!as, fifth and present Duke of Montrose. J/r. Graham Arms. (Graham of Norton-Conyers.) ARMS :~Quarterly; 1st and 4th Or, on a chief, three escallops of the field, for Graham; 2nd and 3rd Or. a fess chequy arg. and az., in chief a chevron gu. for Stewart; in the centre of the quarters a crescent, of the last, and all within a bordure engrailed of the third. Crest-Two wings addorsed, Or. Motto-"Reason Contents me."-Copied from Burke's Peerage. COAT OF ARMS-So called from the practice of embroidering the fam ily Insignia on the surcoat, a garment worn over the armor or shirt of mail. ORIGIN-The gods had their special attributive symbols. Such practice came to prevail in social and national life. Various symbols became heredi tary, and came under established laws in the eleventh century. Under Henry V Coat Armor became hereditary, and descended from father to eldest son, who alone wore the shield; the younger sons having to make some difference in the shield, adding a border, or some other marks; so creating-after paternal arms-arms of succession, arms of alliance, arms of augmen tation, etc. Crest badges were emblazoned on the livery colors. CHARGE-Anything borne on an armorial shield. ORLE-A border, detached from the edge of the shield. TRESSURE-A diminutive of the Orle. From the repoTt of the Committee on HeTaldrZI of the New England Historic Genealo.qical Society. "As there !s no Institution in the United States with authority to regu late the use of 'Arms,' your committee discourages their display in any way or form." "A Coat of Arms did not belong with a family name, but only to the particular family bearing that name, to whose progenitor it had been granted or confirmed." "It was as purely an individual piece of property as a homestead." Among our Scotch ancestors there have been families whose leaders were men noted for valor, or for some special service rendered, worthy of recognition. To these, as a mark of distinction, the ruler granted the privi lege of bearing a "Coat of Arms," whose symbols denoted their rank and ANCESTRAL CLANS AND FAMILIES 129 achievements, the use of the "Arms" being restricted by certain laws. .As an interesting study in Heraldry, four of these are presented: l-One of the Mac Arthur Campbells, or Clan Artair. 2-0ne of the Mac Kinlay family. 3-0ne of the Buchanan Family. 4-0ne of the related Graham family. The complier has been materially assisted by the researches of Jane McC. Mason Wilhelm in the Public Library of New York City. The result being the finding of the rare book "The History of the Buchanan Family of Glasgow, with Essa.ys, and Scottish Surnames Before 1723," 'Ely William Buchanan of Auchmar. From this book there has been made a copy of the "Buchanan Paternal Coat of Arms." A list of the succession of the chiefs of this house has been copied, also some particulars of their castle on Loch Lomond, and of Ross Priory, with notes on the related Graham family. Many noted chieftains of the minor subdivisions of this family are given, with descriptions of their "Arms" and castles, too numerous to add to our records, all of which are interesting and most valuable to the student of Genealogy. 130 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE CHAPTER VII. THE McCANDLISH-BUCHANAN BRANCH. The MacCandlish-Buchanan Family of Grouse Hall, Gleneely, Ireland. The Thomas McCandless Family of Gleneely, Ireland. The William McMurray Family of Carronaffe, Ireland. The Cornelius McCandless Family of Gleneely, Ireland. The Robert McCandless Family of Moville, Ireland. The George McCandless Family of Gleneely, Ireland, Mullngavie, Scotland, and Pittsburgh, U. S. A. The John Kelly Family of Prince Edward Island, Canada. The John Cromlish Family of Pittsburgh, Penna. The Matthew McCandless Family of Pittsburgh, Penna. The George McCandless Family of Pittsburgh, Penna. The William McCandless F'amily of Pittsburgh, Penna. The John McCandless Family of Pittsburgh, Penna. The Robert McCandless Family of Pittsburgh, Penna. The William Linch Family of Pittsburgh, Penna., and Wheeling, W. Va. No. THE McCANDLISH-BUCHANAN FAMILY OF GROUSE HALL, GLENEELY, IRELAND The latter years of the seventeenth century had been prolific in cause" of unrest in Scotland, both internal and external. Dissatisfaction with the measures of William of Orange existed among all classes; Glencoe was not forgotten. The Act of Settlement in 1701 met opposition in the Scottish Parliament; trade was restricted, and religious dissension added fuel to the flames. William died in 1702. and was succeeded by Queen Anne. The new century opened with much bitterness against England. making the period from 1700 to 1750 one of many disasters. To protect their interests, the Scotch Parliament in 1703 passed the "Securities Act," which did not re ceive the royal signature; again it was passed in 1704, showing the desire of the Scots to separate entirely from English interference with their preroga tives and to ally with France. England retaliated by disallowing the privi leges of the English-born to all Scots except those living in England or serv ing in war; also, prohibiting coal, sheep, cattle, and linen, from being im ported. These laws were to be enforced until the Union and, the Succession, as settled by the English Parliament, should be ratified by the Scotch Par liament. It was now either· civil war or agreement to the union of the two kingdoms. After much deliberation particular terms were settled and the union proclaimed, May 1, 1707. There were hopes in the Stuart party that Queen Anne would recognize her brother as the helr,. but on her death in 1714, the crown went to George I, son of Sophia of Hanover, a daughter of Elizabeth, who was a daughter of James I. George I had no hereditary right, not being the nearest of kin; the right of Hanover, says an historian, coming solely from the legislative power. The old law of succession as settled by the Parliament of Scotland in 1318, during the reign of Robert Bruce, and "to remain forever unbroken," was set aside as of no importance, a most vital infringement of Scottish law. Measures were taken to resist the break· ing of the law which the Scots had sworn to respect, and the uprisings in 1715 and 1745 were the results, disastrous to the Highlanders in their fam ilies, their homes, and their most cherished traditions. The espionage of the family of James II in France by William, was not relaxed in the succeeding reign; the names of all visitors, both Scotch and English, with their actions. being reported. This led to a long list of suspected families, and it became THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 131 necessary for those connected with the Stuart supporters to live as quietly as possible; this may be one reason why there are no details of the life of this McCandlish family in the West Highland home of their ancestors, ex cept the fact that they were blessed with seven stalwart sons. The eldest took no Interest in politics, and when the crisis came, turned to the English side to save his property, for he had a castle and "much goods;" confiscation of estates was about the mildest penalty. Somewhat over two hundred years ago, the parents a·nd their six sons decided, for political reasons, to ieave Scotland, and no doubt, with deep grief, sought refuge and homes in "Innis Fall, the Isle of Destiny," the refuge of countless numbers In ages past, who were warmly welcomed by Erin's people. With Robert Burns they may have said, "My heart's In the Highlands wherever I go, Farewell to the Highlands, Farewell to the North, The birthplace of valor, the country of worth; Wherever I wander, wherever I rove, The hills of the Highlands forever I love." Landing at Belfast, the first thought was to see their sons settled in homes, so they looked about to acquire property for each. Suitable homes for two of the sons were obtained in County Antrim, near B'elf,ast. Com ing north into County Derry another son settled near Coleraine, and another not far from Candy. Traveling still farther north they came into County Donegal, to that part bordering upon the Atlantic, known by the Gaelic name of Innishowen (Owen's Island). In days long ago it was thought to be an island, but Owen's history is lost in the mist of ages; to this historic ground, nearest to Scotland, many a colony had come and in its turn been driven out by others. From here went the six sons of Ere, King of Dalaradia, to establish the first colony of Scots In pagan Alban, a colony civilized and Christian through the influence of St. Patrick. Here between Lough Foyle and Innishowen Head at Carronaffe, bordering on the Lough, and near Moville, a property was bought for the youngest son Samuel; this land has been owned by a Samuel McCandless over 200 years until very lately when the heir, Samuel, came of age it was sold to strangers. This fact fixes the coming from Scotland shortly before 1715. About eight miles farther north they had a chance to obtain a large estate with an old fashioned stone house of good size, known as "Grouse Hall." From the public road, about half a mile distant, one bas a view of a two-storied house with many windows and a great central door with an arched fan light at top and side lights half way down. There is a setting of tall, beautiful trees at the back and sides of the house, the whole a very fine appearing resi dence, which Is not far from the church in Gleneely, built in after years by one Captain Ball. In the "Pioneers (Scotch Irish) of Ulster and Amer ica" there are reproductions of old pictures of houses in the Bann valley from whence came large colonies at an early date. One picture of the house of the Rev. Hugh Robinson, leader of a colony, seems to be an exact represen tation of Grouse Hall, the same long front two storied house, the many win· dows, the central door with the same fan and side lights, even the fine set ting of the tall trees at back and sides is there. In such a house one ex pects to find a great hall with rafters and panels of black oak, trophies of the chase on the walls, and an immense fireplace where great logs In sea son give out grateful warmth and cheery sparkle with all the witchery of imprisoned sunbeams in a fire of wood. Many such old Colonial houses are in our Eastern and Southern States; those in the latter being raised a few steps and having a pillared porch or portico. There is aleo a picture of. Coleraine in this book, and a picture of the thatched cottage in which the forbears of Wm. McKinley, one of the Presidents of the United States, had their homes. Many views are given of the fine scenery in the valley; there is a picture of a Manor house of a wealthy iron master. Grouse Hall was bought for their son George, the ancestor of our branch of the McCand less family for whom our grandfather was named. This son George soon became established there and was known as "Big George," evidently a true type of the large limbed Scot of olden times, they being fair of skin with gray blu.e eyes, and red, auburn or golden hair, physical traits found in several of his descendants. He was a great sportsman, keeping a hunting 132 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE stable and was noted for his generous hospitality to friend and stranger. One has visions of the "meets" in the early morning, the exciting chase, the joyous return to celebrate success by good cheer, gay dance and song in the great hall. What a contrast between this free outdoor life of bygone days and the confined life of many of his descendants in city offices. Of his family, data are not available except of the family of one of his sons, Thomas. Doubtless there were many sons and daughters whose descendants are among the great numbers of the name, but at this late day it is im possible to trace their several generations. A family of the name, said to be among the descendants, now lives at Grouse Hall. It is told that owing to the evil land laws, laws only in name, the ownership of Grouse Hall was acquired by Captain Ball, and that the McCandless people remained as tenants on this large farm. Just when this occurred and whether the prop erty was ever recovered is not known, as the relationship of the present oc cupant has not been ascertained. No. II THE THOMAS McCANDLESS FAMILY OF GLENEELY, IRELAND Thomas McCandless, one of the sons of George McCandless, of Grouse Hall, and a grandson of the Highland chieftain, McCandlish and his wife, a daughter of the House of Buchan, lived all his life in Gleneely and Carron affe. It is from· his knowledge of his grandfather's family, transmitted with the greatest regard for accuracy, to his youngest son Robert, and by him to his children with the same careful regard for facts, that we have some record of our forbears. Thomas McCandless married Mary Patterson, and their household in Gleneely was blessed by six sons and one daughter named Mary. She is said to have been an auburn haired beauty of ex tremely delicate form and feature, adored by her brothers as the pride of the family. Mary was married early in life to Wm. McMurray, and their home was at Carronaffe near Moville. She died young, leaving five small children, two sons and three daughters, Nancy, Rebecca and Catherine, and the father married again. When a young woman, Catherine visited Pitts burgh (some of her cousins may recall the date). Shortly after going home she was married to W. Mulhern, and after a time they made their home in Queensland, Australia, meeting with success in their business. It is not kn:own whether she still lives, but her sisters and brothers died long ago. ·rhe six sons of Thomas were George, named for his grandfather, Thomas, Cornelius, John, James and Robert. Of those who remained in Gleneely, there were three; Cornelius, who lived and diE;d on the home farm, and two others, who lived on farms near by, John and James, of whose descendants there is little known. A son of one of these, George McCandless, was living at Gleneely in 1896, with his son Thomas, whose family (according to a letter from the Rev. M. Sproule, rector of the church there) were highly respected, and George McCandless had been one of the church wardens. Thomas McCandless, son of John McCandless, of Gleneely, wrote a letter in June, 1839, from Brooklyn, N. Y., to his cousin, Geo. McCandless, of Pittsburgh, giving dates of birth of some members of the family of George, the eldest son of Thomas of Gleneely. Efforts to trace descendants in New York have not been successful; many who claim to be related only know ·that their forefathers came from the North of Ulster. CORNELIUS McCANDLESS FAMILY Cornelius McCandless, of Gleneely, known as "Uncle Neal" married and his family consisted of three sons, John, George, and Thomas, and three daughters, Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Jane. Thomas died in Ireland, and John and George, Elizabeth and Mary Anne came to the United States when Jane was ten years old. No word came from them and it is not known where they settled. Jane was married to William MacKinley and their home is at Drunley, Gleneely, on the same farm and in the same house where Grandfather George McCandless lived long before going to Scotland. In THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 133 this family there were four sons and five daughters. William, the eldest, married Matilda White and lives on his father's farm, having rebuilt the house after the death of his father in 1896, and of his mother in 1897. WILLIAM McKINLEY FAMILY This family consists of four sons and four daughters. Jane Elizabeth-born January 9, 1904 Mary Ann-born April 16, 1905 Margaret-born February 3, 1907 Samuel-born January 24, 1908; died February 10, 1908 Rebecca-born November 16, 1908 William born May 27, 1911 James-born March 16, 1914 Robert George-born November 22, 1916 This family attends the church at Gleneely, and the five eldest are mem bers of the Sunday school and the day school, the reports of the two eldest in both schools being excellent, the girls taking first prizes in each school. George, the second son of Cornelius, married Elsie ---, no family. They live at Haverhill, Mass., U. S. A. Samuel died in the U. S. A. Thomas married Agnes Anderson, no family, live near Boston. The eldest daugh ter, Jane, was married to Peter Anderson. Their children are William and Thomas George, and the family lives in Edinburgh. Elizabeth married Henry Holman, no family, lives in Pasadena, California. Caroline Edith, newly married to Charles Clapp, they live at Pasadena. Margaret died in Boston, and Mary Ann McKinley died at home in Gleneely. Grandfather McCandless' old farm at Drumley, where eight of his children were born, Is well cultivated, having fine crops of grain and a good assortment of vegetables. A stone house with its lace curtained windows indicates pros perity and neatness, and for a picture of this house and another of the family living in it, and for shamrock from the "auld sod" on March 17th, many thanks are due to the thoughtful kindness of the McKinley family. No. III THE ROBERT MeCANDLESS' FAMILY OF MOVILLE Robert McCandless. the youngest son of Thomas and Mary Patterson McCandless, was born in 1793. and died in 1895. Living over a century he became the Patriarch of our family. In early life he married Frances Crowe; this couple enjoyed life together for almost seventy years, the wife dying two years after her husband at the age of ninety-two. Their home was at Carronaffe near Moville on Lough Foyle and their farm bordered on the Lough, an arm of the Atlantic. Trans-Atlantic steamers for Londonderry anchor in Lough Foyle, and passengers to and from Londonderry are trans ferred in small steamboats called tenders. There are many castles in this region and not far away is the Giant's Causeway (much visited by tour ists). It was during the Norman period after Strongbow came to Ireland that the old castles were built as strongholds and were the scenes of many a struggle for power and property. Here in this busy region their house hold grew, sons and daughters added as the years rolled on. Tn order of birth they are--Elizabeth, Thomas, Matilda, Frances, James, Samuel, Rob ert, John, Mary Jane, Rebecca, Margaret Anne, and Annie, five sons and seven daughters. Of the sons John died in childhood, Thomas over twenty years ago; he was married, 01;1e daughter died young. Robert went to New Zealand, was active, near Christchurch, in church and educational work. He is honored by a tablet to his memory in Sonth Makia where he died. James and Samuel, familiar with the sea from boyhood. chose shipping as their business, ownin:g vessels of var1ouR kinds; James was in many wrecks, and hair breadth escapes. but he died at home. In his family there were three sons and two daughters; one of the sons, Samuel. is married, and one of the daughters, is Mrs. Bryson, both living at London derry. Samuel McCandless wa:;; marrie(l twice; there were four children 134 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE by the first marriage, the youngest, Robert, died, and two by the second marriage. Samuel's second wife died when her youngest son was six months old, and twelve months later Samuel died. By will Samuel left all his affairs in the care of his brother-in-law, W. Fulton, into whose family the five orphans were taken, the eldest thirteen years, the youngest eighteen months, and brought Ul• as members of the family of their father's sister, Margaret. The eldest son, Samuel McCandless, is married and doing very well in busi ness in Belfast. Of the daughters-ElizalJeth (Mrs. Berry, deceased). of Philadelphia; Matilda (Mrs. McCrossan, deceased), of San Francisco; Fran ces, Mrs. Kirkland, of Cooley, Moville, one son married and one daughter married to a surveyor employed by the English government. Mary Jane rl.ied unmarried. Rebecca, Mrs. Murdoch, a widow, lives in Belfast. Annie, Mrs. Baird, died young, leaving ont> son and one daughter; the son is in the army; the daughter, Margaret, lives with her father, who married again. Margaret Anne, Mrs. William Fulton and family, son William, one daughter, Amy, the right hand of her motht>r. and the five children of her brother, Samuel, formerly lived at Ba!lykelly, wherC> they had a beautiful home. A former pupil of Robert McCandless, of New Zealand, while visiting Europe, per suaded Mr. and Mrs. Fulton to come out to see the prospects in that far off land, so closing their house, uncertain of staying, they prepared for the voyage. In a Belfast paper there was an account of the farewell reception given them at the church; addresses of regret at losing their assistance in every worthy prospect, and of best wishes for their happiness in a strange land were parting words. Early in December, 1913, they began the long voyage, and the Christmas on board the ship \'{as one of the happiest ever enjoyed. Their present address is Lakeside. Christchurch, New Zealand. Their only son married a daughter of the family of McFarland the year before going out and is now in business with his father, farming, and with his wife lives at home, there being one sister, Amy, and one cousin, Frances McCandless, a daughter of Samuel. Lottie came out with the family; she has been married to a Mr. Varney, who has a good school in Christchurch, and they have one little daughter, Mona Elaine. Samuel's youngest son, Robert, only nineteen, was sent with other~. from New Zealand .. to tbe front· some where. Gradually the children of Thomas and !\1ary McCandless set up their own homes, two of the sons coming to the United States, the others remaining in Ireland. It was then that their youngest son, Robert, brought his parents to his home at Carronaffe, where they ended their days. Some time after Robert was married there came hand bills from Scotland, seeking informa tion of the McCandless l)eople. Robert's wife saw one of these bills and she told her family that Robert's father (Thomas McC.) was then the oldest man of the family, and in the West Highlands a castle with other property was waiting for an heir. Thomas was a gentle, contented old man, kind and considerate of every one, a true gentleman, too feeble to make the journey across the channel, so he decided not to risk going to Scotland; no one went and the property was put in Chancery. Devotion to the church of their forefathers, and a love of books and music are inherited traits of several of the McCandless family on both sides of the water; it is related that a daughter of Robert taught the BiblP class, played the organ, and trained the choir in the parish church. and wht>n other dutie.s called her elsewhere, a daughter of a younger generation, skilled in m.usic, gave her services to the church by playing the organ and !earling tht> choir. It was gratifying to hear .from a distant relative that two of Robert's daughters are talented writers; Margaret, an author of note, has written sketches, stories, and poems pub lished in magazines and in book form. 'liany were in the cause of temper ance, and these songs were popular. A Scotch Temperance Lecturer, speaking in Pittsburgh about three years ago, quoted the song, "Catch My Pal," as being then very popular in London. Vitality above the average is anotb.er inherited trait, the three score and ten years of the Psalmist being quite coommon, even four score years and over being attained by some without extreme "labor and. sorrow." Robert McCandless, of Carronaffe, is the one centenarian of our family; of extraordinary Yitality, retaining his faculties, THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 135 his memory and judgment until the end of life. Asking for some character istics and particulars of the lives of Rohert and Frances McCandless, one of their daughters writes: "Carlyle said, 'Happy is the nation whose annals are vacant,; we may say the same about individuals. My father's life at Car ronaffe was passed in quiet and contentment. He was of a bright and hopeful nature, had a great love for truth and nothing ever made my dear father so angry as for any one to douht his word. Many a time we, his children, wondered and were proud to know that even to extreme old age, father, in telling to new friends his life stories. never varied in the slightest degree from the clear, simple, expression of the truth as we had heard it from his Ii!)s from our earliest years." "With long life will I satisfy him and show him my salvation." Psalm XCI. "Father was very vroud of his wife," writes the daughter, who in the dedication of her book, ''Arthur's Rest," vays a loving tribute to the' Mother of blessed memory. "Her children rise up, and call her blessed; Her husband also, and he praiseth her." -Proverbs 30:28. No. IV THE GEORGE McCANDLESS FAMILY OF GLENEELY, IRELAND, MULGYE, SCOTLAND, AND PITTSBURGH, U. S. A. George McCandless. of Gleneely, was the eldest son of Thomas McCandless and his wife, Mary Patterson. He was . a gr·andson of George McCandless (Big George) of Grouse Hall, and was· named for his grandfather. It is thought that he was born wbout 1780; ther€ were six sons and one daughter in this family, Robert of Carronaffe being the youngest born-1793. Th€ date of George McCandless' marriage to Margaret Jane Smith is not known, but they lived on the farm at Drumley, Gleneely, now occupied by descendants of his brother Cornelius. Eight children, six sons and two daughters, were born here and the dates noted in the Parish Register of the church at Couldaf, the rector then being the Rev. Edward Chicestier, and the- Rev. WiHiam McKenderai, Curate of Clencah. The record Is as follows: Thomas, born 1799; Mary, born 1801; Susanna, born 1803; Matthew, born 1804; James, born 1806; George, born 1808; William, born 1810, baptized December 22; John, born 1813, baptized April 6. James, the tP,ird son, died in childhood in Gleneely and in 1813, when John was three months old, George McCandless removed his family to Mulgye, seven miles from Glasgow, Scotland, where one son and two daughters were born: Jane, died in infancy; Robert, born 1816, and Margaret, born 1822. Mulgye, now known as Mulingavie, has become a favorite locality for the summer residenceB of the wealthy people of Glasgow, and a change of name has accompanied the change in surround ings. Until 1831 this family remained at Mulgye, and during this perion two of the daughters were married; the eldest, Mary, to J. Kelly. Leaving Scotland, they came to Prince Edward's Island, Canada, where they set· tied. The second daughter, Susanna, was married to John Cromlish; and their two eld~t children, John and Mary, were born in Scotland. At this time many Scl'tch and Irish were coming to the United States, hoping for better conditions in life in that v.restern republic. Among these were Matthew McCandless and his brother-in-law, John Cromlish, who came to Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, where many of the surname of McCandless were already set tled. This great Scotch family had many branches and its descendants were numerous, both in the north of Ireland and in the States. Being favorably impressed, the brothers-in-law decided to make their homes in Pittsburgh_, and John Cromlish returned to bring his wife and young children over the Atlantic, a perilous and most distressing voyage of six weeks in a sailing vessel, minus all the luxuries and most of the comforts of our sea-going palace hotels of later days. A family Gouncil was held, and the elders, fear. 136 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE ing for the safety of their daughter and her infants, decided to make a new home in Pittsburgh. Thomas remained in Scotland, Mary had gone to Canada with her husband, James and Jane had died. Matthew was in Pittsburgh, so George McCandless and his wife, Margaret, their four sons, George, Wil liam, John and Robert; their two daughters, Susanna and Margaret, two infant grandchildren and their son-in-law, John Cromlish, eleven persons in all, left Mulgye in the summer of 1831 for their perilous journey over the Atlantic. The lure of a new home with a bright future in prospect under the Stars and Stripes in a land of freedom must have dispelled their fears, for no tales of longing to return or forebodings of the future have come down to their descendants, but on the contrary, the high hopes of the youthful members of the party were not deadened by their journey, and their arrival at Baltimore, in health and preserved from the dangers of the sea was a good omen. During their tedious voyage in a sailing ship, no stirring inci dents broke the dreary record of each day except one weii remembered inci dent that might have been a tragedy. There had been murmurs of discon tent on the decks, seemingly shared by crew and passengers, when all of a sudden there came rushing among the loiterers a man apparently of great strength, brandishing a large axe and threatening to brain any who opposed his progress. What he intended to do, however, was thwarted by the pres· ence of mind and the agility of Robert McCandless, the youngest lad of the family. Fortunately he had a favorable position near the giant, and with the quickness and sureness of a cat leaped upon the man and wrested the axe from his grasp. The danger over, a rush of others overpowered the Goliath, and doubtless he was soon in irons and received the punishment meted out to distul'bers of the peace on shipbord, while the young David was the acclaimed hero of the occasion. GEORGE McCANDLESS, SENIOR Arrangements were quickly made for the conveyance of the elders with the women and children; no Pullman palace cars then with all comforts, but over the turnpike the lumbering stage coach with its cramped quarters, was the best available method of reaching their future home. The four lads, accustomed to the hills and glens of Scotland, elected to journey on foot; the distance, unknown, had no terrors for such skilled pedestrians after the long sea trip, and the joy of seeing this new land of their adoption was an antidote for fatigue as they traveled westward. Every stopping place was a revelation; the differences in food appealed to them strongly, especially corn and corn pone were unaccustomed luxuries, with oysters, fruits of Maryland which were not to be had in Mulgye. Everywhere they received kind attentions; the younger lads, John and Robert, ruddy cheeked and fai:r haired, wearing suits of Scotch plaid, trimmed with silver buttons, attracted much notice, and people thought the four lads were a company of young actors. Many questions of when and where they were to perform had to be answered. Without accidi'mts and in good health and spirits their des tination was finally reached; the memory of their first journey in the United States remained undimmed even in the heart of the last survivor. Choosing a business ·and going into training was the first all absorbing interest for the younger members. Their attachment to the Mother Church was not broken by their journey, and soon the family names were enrolled in the list of the Parish of Trinity Church, the only Episcopal Church then in Pitts burgh. The lads joined the Bible class under Dr. Hopkins, Rector of Trin ity, afterwards Bishop of Vermont. As teachers in Sunday school they were active workers, going out early to find more boys for their classes. In Scot land the family had attended St. Andrew's Church in Glasgow. There were no trolleys then to Mulgye, and unless you owned a conveyance, these seven miles were traveled on foot. This was no hardship for the lads and the Sun day journey was a delight in many ways. The service of the church appealed to them as it had done to a long line of worthy ancestors; their prayer books were among th~ir dearest possessions. There was a beautiful young lady, THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 137 the daughter of an officer, who was kind to the lads, showing them attention in many ways, and for whom they lingered on their way to gather the beauti ful pink heather or< the blue· bells as a return for her kindness. These lads, when aged men, recalled the carefree days of their youth and their boyhood pleasures, never forgetting their delight to be on time to see a military com pany marching down street with a flourish to the church which they had attended regularly. No repinings disturbed the reminiscences of the two brothers, who were the last of that family, as one listened to their plans to see Mulgye once more. They recalled their games on the green, the races run and the prizes gained, with great zest and laughter; recitations of their boy hood days were repeated, poems of Burns being the favorite. "Auld Lang Syne," "Scots Wha Ha'," "A Man's a Man for 'a That;" at Christmas Eve, for the enjoyment of the children, there would be recited with the elocution ary effect of early days, "The Night I:lefore Christmas." At Hallowe'en, Scotch customs were not forgotten, but with the joyous spirit of a child enjoyed with the children such sports as catching apples in a tub filled with water, and other pastimes of like nature. Before the end of their first decade in Pittsburgh, George and Margaret McCandless had finished their earthly life, the father dying September 18, 1834, the mother June 22, 1835, and they now rest in the plot in the AHegheny Cemetery purchased later by their sons and daughters. At this time the young men had become well trained and skillful in the business chosen by each; always reliable, giving their best service in everything, with great ability they were uniformly success.ful, according to the wise prayer of Agur which aV'oid~ extremes in life. ThoughtB of a separate home for each were not wanting and after each man had sworn allegiance to the United States and received the document which made him a citizen, with all the rights and most of the privileges of the native citizens, with their chosen partners their separ:1te home life began. Sons and daugh ters came to gladden each house, and their taste in reading and love for the church and its great teachers, were shown by such names as Wickliffe, Wilberforce, Leighton and Heber, which, with the Christian names of their ancestors, were given to their ·sons. As of old, first born sons were given to the church; John, eldest. son of John and Susanna Cromlish; George James, eldest son of George and Susanna McCandless; and John Heber, eldest son of John and Rebecca McCandless, entered the ministry of the Episcopal Church. In those days children were trained in both Sunday school an(} church. Recitations of chapters from the Bible, the catechism, and Psalms, when at home; daily family prayer was the rule, and by both precept and example the children were impressed with the desire "to follow after' righteousness." In the early years changes in business were made and William and John set up in business for themselves in Youngstown, Ohio, but as the town was small at the time, business was not remunerative, and they returned to Pitts burgh. A few years later, John and Robert joined the company that ibuilt the first mill at Gerty's Run. Afterwards· John had charge of a department in the first gas pipe manufacturing concern west of the Allegheny Mountains, where he remained until age forced him to retire. George became assistant in the care of one of the oldest and largest land estates in Pittsburgh. The sons and grandsons of these families are found in the many kinds of busi· ness common to a great city-banking, steel, railway, real estate, lumber and oil, some trained in journalism, and two, artists in special lines, successful. In all, steadfastness of purpose and sincerity in work have been ruling motives; these, together with the family inherited traits of devotion to the church and the love of books and music are characteristic of families on both sides of the Atlantic. Women of the family are taking an active part in church and parish work, in education and in clubs, civic and philanthropic, and in other various activities of the times, too numerous to mention-all real workers bearing the burdens of others. The brothers often recalled the loving care and sympathy of their good mother for her wee laddies, even when in the joy and carelessness of childhood, they played pranks on Sun- 138 THOMAS :VlcCANDLESS LINE days. Frequently they raced, barefooted, through lanes and by-ways, known only to boys, on their way to Glasgow. But remembering their mother's pride in the appearance of her lads, they rested when near the city, repaired damages, replaced their foot coverings, and trimly clad as when their mother watched them leave home, they were ready for the service in the Church of ·st. Andrew. Uncles and nephews enjoyed the story of many a boyish escapade, reviving in the elders memories dear to their childhood days. It was also told that one young mother of the family, now of blessed memory, gladly carried her first-born seven miles to the church in Glasgow, that he might receive the Sacrament of Baptism. Many instances of devotion and forget fulness of self were remembered, and the spirit of the Celt, fervent, loving home and family, church, and native land, is not wanting In the later genera tions. To future generations it will be of interest to know something of the physical traits of their first ancestors in America. In stature and build they were of medium standard, never becoming obese with age, but slender, muscular, and of nervous temperament. Complexion fair, hair brown; sev eral of the descendants have the auburn or red hair, in various shades of that of their Pict!sh and Scotch forbears. The most notable feature is the "McCandless eye," large and limpid, an iris of gray-blue, In some deepening Into violet, never veiled or shifty, but frank and steady In expression; even down to the sixth generation it is a strongly marked feature of descent. Another, brother of George, is said to have come to the United States, prob ably- at an earlier date, but accurate data of his doings have not been, so t'ar, available. Many of this generation have !lved to a good old age, but all, many years ago, ended earthly life In the hope of a blessed and eternal hereafter. No. V THE JOHN KELLY FAMILY OF PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND, CANADA Mary McCandless, the second child and eldest daughter of George and Margaret Jane McCandless, was born in 1801 at Gl dren, John Allen, Aaron Martin, Emily Elizabeth and Woodward Blair Hop kins. Mahala Hopkins was marriel to Chambers; one daughter, Elizabeth, married to M. Eisenberg; one son, Preston Alfred Eisenberg. Mahala Hopkins ;vas married to William McCrae; four children, Catherine, David, Helen and William McCree. Since the family papers have been compiled, additions up to the time ot printing have ·been made--some a record of s·pecial interest; others denoting an event, bringing joy; and again, those causing sorrow. Of this latter class there have been in the John Cromlish family, during the last four years, four records. Those who have departed this life are: Ursula Atchison Crom. lish, wife of James Cromlish, August 24, 1914; burial service August 26. at the home, by the Rev. Dr. Jno. Wightman and the Rev. Dr. John Heber Me· Candless. Elizabeth McWhinney Cromlish, wife of William Leighton Crom lish; burial service in Calvary Church by the Rev. Thaddeus Cheatham, Octo ber 18, 1917. George Cromlish, December 12, 1917. burial service in St. Stephen's Church, Wilkinsburg, December 15, 1917, by the Rev. Joseph Speers, Rector of the Church. Mary Cromlish, December 26, 1917; burial service in St. Stephen's Church, Wilkinsburg, December 28, 1917, by the Rev. Joseph Speers and the Rev. John Heber McCandless, D. D. George Cromlish died of pneumonia after an illness of a very few days, and his sister, Mary, an invalid for some years, died on the same day of the week just two weeks later, the sudden and distressing illness of her brother, a member of her family, proving too much for her weakened condition. As the home mother for several years, she will be sadly missed by aU relatives; she was the last survivor of the McCandless party that left lVIulgye in Scotland, 1831, for a new home in Pittsburgh, Pa. Devoted to her church, Mary Cromlish was in earlier days an active member of the choir and of the Sunday school of St. James Church, Pittsburgh, to which the family were attached, from itll organization until they removed from its locality. She also shared in the work of All Saints Parish farther up town, being the head of a Guild for Girls. After coming to Wilkinsburg her interest was in the growth of th& Mission of St. Stephen, then in the care of the Rev. George Hodges, now Dean of the Theological Seminary at Cambridge, Mass.; later the vestry pur chased her property for the location of the new church building. Living near, as long as she was able, she was a faithful observer of religious duty at church services. Interested to the last in her church, her family, rela tives and friends, she waited p·atiently for the final summons, and her soul passed quietly into God's holy keeping. In this family there are four other members whose lives ended at earlier periods. These are: Nancy Cromlish Alker, wife of John Alker, in 1908; John Alker, Senior, in 1898; Margaret Cromlish, in 1889; the Rev. John Cromlish, in 190-; Elizabeth Pastorius Cromlish, wife of the Rev. John Cromlish, a few years later in Virginia. "The souls of the faithful are in the hands of God." They have been transferred from the Church Militant to the Church Expectant; and in "that place of light and refreshment, where pain and sorrow and sighing are done away, granted Life Eternal within the portals of the Paradise of God." Thomas Cromlish, son of the late John and Susanna Cromlish, died at his home in Chicago, Ill., on October 31, 1918. He was engaged in early life in· newspaper work in Pittsburgh, Pa.; later was graduated as a physician of the homeopathic school, and afterwards returned to journalism in Chicago. He was prominent in Masonry, having been past master of Linroln ·Park Lodge, past high priest of Lincoln Park Chapter, Royal Arch Mason, and a life member of Apollo Commandery No. 1, Knights Templar. With this Com mandery he made a European tour, met with the Prince of Wales Command ery, London, England, where he made an address, and ;1fterwards was made an honorary member of this foreign Commandery. After sen-ices of the Epis copal Church. of which he was a member, the Apollo Commandery K. T., of Chicago, had charge of the funeral services, on 1'\ovember 2. the interment being at Graceland Cemetery, R. I. P. THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 141 Children ...... • . . . . 9 G. Children ...... 16 G. G. Children ...... 27 G. G. G. Children ...... 5 Descendants ...... 57 Parents ...... 2 Descendants ...... 57 Allied by marriage .. , ...... 22 Total ...... 81 THE REV. JOHN CROiVILISH-BORN MULINGAVIE, SCOTLAND, 1828, DIED -- John Cromlish, the eldest child of John and Susanna McCandless Crom lish, was brought with the family of his grandfather and his parents to the City of Pittsburgh in 1831. Educated in Pittsburgh schools, his special training in a printing office fostered his natural love of re·ading and his mind turned to the ministry. Entering the Theological Seminary (Episcopal) at Alexandria, Va., he was graduated in the class of 1857. The senior class of that year contained several men who acquired leadership in the church, two of them attaining the highest dignity-the Rev. Henry Potter becoming Bishop of New York, and the Rev. Phillips Brooks, Bishop of Massachusetts. John Cromlish was ordained Deacon by the Rt. Rev. Alonzo Potter, Bishop of Pennsylvania, at St. Peter's Church, Blairsville, Pa., on September 7, 1857; ordained Priest at Trinity Church, Pittsburgh, October 15, 1858, by the Rt. Rev. Samuel Bowman, Assistant Bishop of Pennsylvania, the Rey. Theo dore B. Lyman, D. D., being Rector of Trinity Church. The Rev. John Cromlish was Rector of Christ Church, Indiana, Pa., and of St. Peter's Church, Blairsville, Pa., from 1858 to 1860; Rector of Christ Church, Indiana, Pa, and of Christ Church, Greensburg, Pa., 1860; Rector of St. Paul's Church, Columbia, Pa., 1861, and was still Rector there when the Diocese was divided in 1866. Some time after the Pennsylvania Diocese was divided the Rev. John Cromlish continued clerical Ia;bor in cities and towns of the New England States, the· record of these changes now being not available, but he was in Hartford, Conn., for some time bef-ore 1890. It is a matter of regret that his writings have not been preserved, for, gifted with a remarkable fluency and choice in language, he was often in demand to make addresses of various kinds. It has been remarked that he was an optimist of the truest type, and his insight to note the good in both persons and actions, coupled with his ardent belief in his convictions, caused him to be regarded as a 'spe. cia! messenger of good will, cheer, and hope to many weary souls. With pro phetic instinct the felicity of the souls of the blest in Paradise was presented in rapturous language, mitigating the sorrows of the survivors, and strength ening their faith in the life of the future. Something in his nature made him persistent in avoiding the preaching of evil; fear should not be a leading motive in the life of any man. He would have made Mark Anthony say: "The good that men do lives after them, the evil should be interred with their bones." There came a day when in the fulness of life the inevitable summons opened suddenly for him the gates of the Life Eternal, and with a swift passing of his soul thence, his labor on earth was ended. No. VII THE MATTHEW McCANDLESS FAMILY OF PITTSBURGH, PA. Matthew McCandless, fourth child of George and Margaret J. McCand less, was born in Gleneely, 1804, lived at Mulgye until 1830, coming to Pitts burgh before the rest of the family with his brother·in-law, John Cromlish, and deciding to remain. He married Eliza Graham in 1832. Matthew died 142 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE in 1846 in Pittsburgh, and his wife died in 1877 at Pittsburgh, There were five children, James, Robert, Margaret, Nancy and Matthew. The second son, Robert, died young. James McCandless married Mary StBarn. Margaret McCandless married George Strain. Nancy McCandless married William Cameron. Matthew McCandless married first, Algina Beatty, and second, -Ramsey. I. The family of James and Mary McCandless-There were eight chil· dren, six boys and two girls, George, John, William, Matthew, Eliza; Samuel, Huber and Ella McCandless. George, William and Eliza died young. John McCandless married Isabella Green. There were four children, James (deceased), Benton, Mary (deceased) and Wilson McCandless. Matthew McCandless married Carrie Little. There were six children, four boys ana two girls, James (deceased), William, George, Elmer, Jean and Ella McCand less. Samuel McCandless married Mary Buchanan. There were two sons, James and Samuel McCandless. Huber McCandless married Isabella Stew art. There were two children, Huber and Eleanor McCandless. Ella McCand less married John Tremair. There were five children, one boy and four girls, Mary, William, Ella, Grace and Sarah Tremair. II. The family of George and Margaret Strain-One daughter, Margaret Strain (deceased). III. The family of William and Nancy Cameron-There were five chil dren, three boys and two girls, John, Samuel, Jennie (deceased), William and Margaret Cameron. John Cameron married Carrie Duff. There were nine children, two boys and seven girls, Helen, Edith, Harold, William (deceased), Ruth, Lucy, Lois, Grace and Gladys Cameron. Samuel Cameron married Mary Gray; one daughter, Margaret Cameron. William Cameron. Margaret Cameron. · IV. The family of Matthew McCandless-Matthew McCandless married ( 1) AI gina Beatty (deceased). ( 2 l --- Ramsey (deceased). Since the family paper of Matthew McCandless was written there have been marriages, births and deaths in the families of, his descendants. MARRIAGES AND BIRTHS Benton McCandless, eldest son of John McCandless of Philadelphia, mar ried Jane Ellen Kern; there is one son, John. Helen Cameron, eldest daugh ter of John Cameron of Downieville, Pa., now of Aspinwall, Pa., was mar ried to Stalter; there is one daughter, Rita Marie. Huber McCand less married Mrs. Margaret Berimger, second wife. The two sons of Samuel McCandless, North Side, J·ames and Samuel McCandless, are both married. ENTIRE LIST OF DEATHS REPORTED James McCandless died 1903. Mary (Stearns) McCandless died 1907. Rob ert McCandless died 1836. Nancy McC. Cameron died 1902. William Cam· eron died 1883. George Strain died 1877. Margaret Strain (daughter) died 1905. Algina (Beatty) McCandless died 1909. (Ramsey) McCand less died in 1917 (first gen.). James' children-George McCandless died 1856, William McCandless died 1860, Eliza McCandless died 1866. John McCand· less of Philadelphia. James McCandless died --, Mary McCandless died Matthew McCandless family: J·ames McCandless died --; Nancy Cameron's children: James Cameron died --. In John Cameron's family: William Cameron died --, Gladys Cameron died --. MATTHEW McCANDLESS SEN. LIST. Children ...... 5 Grand Children ...... 14 Great Grand Children ...... 31 Allied by Marriage ...... 18 68 68 plus 2 (pareuts)=70 total. THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 143 No. VIII THE GEORGE McCANDLESS FAMILY OF PITTSBURGH, PA. George McCandless was the sixth child of George and Margaret J. McCandless, and was born 1808 at Gleneely; In 1813 he went to Mulgye, and in 1831 came with his father's family to Pittsburgh. He married Susanna Caldwell Smith, his cousin, in 1836. Their golden wedding was celebrated in 1886. Georg-e McCandless died in 1889; his wife in the same year from injury in an accident. In the family of George and Susanna McCandless there were six children, three sons and three daughters, Margaret Ann, Jane, George James, Mary Caldwell, John Smith, and Matthew McCandless. Mary Caldwell and John Smith died young; Margaret Ann McCandless was married to J. Roberts, and second marriage to Frederic Mason. Jane was married to Samuel Gamble. George James married Julia Gray, Matthew Thomas McCandless married Mary Barbara Fisher. I. The family of Frederic and Margaret Mason-There were four sons and two daughters. Frederic George, Margaret Ann, Jane Elizabeth, George Frederic, Joseph 'iVilliam, and Charles Francis McCandless. Frederic George died in infancy, George Frederic in early manhood. Margaret Ann Mason was married to Louis Kleber; one son, Frederic Louis Augustus Kleber, Margaret Mason married, second, William Knabe. Jane Elizabeth Mason, married to Karl Wilhelm; two sons, George Mason and Homer Francis Wilhelm. George Mason Wilhelm married Margaret Adams; one son, George McCandless Mason Wilhelm. Joseph William Mason, deceaf'ed, mar ried Mae Bruce Smith; one son, Jack Mason. Charles Francis Mason mar ried Susan Bates Miller; one daughter, Margaret Emma Mason. II. The family of Samuel and Jane Gamble-There were four children, two boys and two girls, Elmer, Jane, Laura and William Gamble. ·Elmer Gamble died in early manhood. William Gamble died in infancy. Jane was marri'"d to William White; three children, George, William and Gladys White. III. The Family of George James and Julia Gray McCandless-There were seven children, George Ford, John Matthew, Samuel Frederic, Susanna Eva Estelle, Mary Robinson, Hazel Mary Gray, and Benjamin Franklyn McCandless. Mary Robinson died. George Ford McCandless married Minnie Owen Rankin. John Matthew McCandless married Anna Shrader; one dangh ter, Hazel, married to Charles Fitzpatrick. Samuel Frederic McCandless married Maud Russell. Hazel Mary Gray McCandless married to Richard Hudson Sammons; one son, Richard Hudson Sammons. IV. The Family oj Matthew Thornas and Mary Barbara McCandless There were five children, Charles, Susanna, David Charles, Matthew Renese and George James McCandless. Charles, Matthew Renese, and George James McCandless died young. Susanna McCandless was married to George Joe Coak. There were fourteen children, five boys and nine girls, George Ivan hoe, Ella May Barbara, Florence Olive, David Charles, Deedie Irene, John Matthew, Mary Orvilla, Hazel Ora, Henry, Cora Dorothy, Thl]lllas, V!anetta, Leota Fay, and Laura Genevieve Coak. Florence Olive, David Charles, Mary Orvilla, Hazel Ora, and Thomas Coak died young. Ella May Barbara Coak married first to Lake Hibbs, second to Daniel Montgomery. George Ivanhoe Coak married Mittie Sutton. David Charles McCandless married Birdie Little. Irene Deedie Coak married to Earl Warren Matthew; one daugh ter, Margie Irene, October 27, 1917. A Co:IIPLETE LIST OF DEATHS AS REPORTED· Mary Caldwell McCandless, John Smith McCandless. Fam!ly Frederic and Margaret McC. J'viason. Frederic Mason ( 1871), George Mason ( 1891), Joseph Mason (1910), Margaret McC Mason ( 1912), Frederic Mason, Sen, ( 1914). Family of Samuel P. and Jane McC. Gamble. Charles Elmer Gamble (1886), William Gamble (] 871), Samuel P. Gamble ( 1904), Jane E. McC. Gamble (1905), William White (son-in-law) (1902). Family of George J. 144 TMOMAS McOANDLESS LINE and Julia G. McCandless: Mary Robinson McCandless (1878), George James McCandless, Sen. ( 1903). Family of Matthew and Barbara (Fisher) McCand less: Charles McCandless, 3 weeks old; Matthew R. McCandless, died in 1891; George James McCandless, died 4 years old. Family of Geo. J. and Susanna McC. Coak: Florence Olive Coak, December 10, 1894; David Charles Coak, July 13, 1896; Mary Orvilla Coak, January 3, 1906; Hazel Ora Coak, July 1, 1904; Thomas Coak, July 6, 1908. THE REV. GEORGE JAMES McCANDLESS-BORN PITTSBURGH, SEPTEMBER 20, 1843, DIED M'l'. PLEASANT, MICHIGAN, MARCH 9, 1893. George James McCandless, eldest son of George and Susanna McCandless, was educated in Pittsburgh schools, and shortly after taking up business went to Oil City to live. While there he attended Christ Church, the Rev. Wm. Prothero being then its Rector, and, interested in church music, became organist and the organizer of the first vested choir of men and boys in the parish. Later, business led him to Jackson, Michigan, afterwards to Saginaw City, to superintend some city work. He was appointed choirmaster in All Saints Church, and organized and trained one of the best boy choirs in the state. When the church was without a Rector he acted as lay reader, which led eventually to his entering the ministry. He was given charge of the Church in Midland, and was ordained by the Rt. Rev. Thomas Frederic Davies, D.D., LL.D. in St. John's Church, Saginaw. For a time he supplied the Church at Mt. Pleasant, before accepting the call to take charge, and about Easter 1902, occupied the rectory, giving his whole time to the Mis sion. From the ··Church Helper," Bishop Coleman with notice of the death of the Rev. Geo. J. McCandless, writes in appreciation of his work: "My intercourse with him has impressed me with his sincerity and earnestness. He was a quiet, faithful laborer where the Master had placed him and the Mission advanced wonderfully under his care; the Sunday school grew in numbers and in interest; all were encouraged. Funeral services at Mt. Pleas ant were conducted by the Rev. Wm. Weatherden, and the church and the entire community united in paying respect to his memory." On March 19th, a memorial sermon for the late Rev. George J. McCandless was preached by the Rev. Wm. H. Hoffman, pastor of the Presbyterian Church at Mt. Pleasant. The Rev. Geo. J. McCandless was a Mason, being a member of Ancient Landmark Lodge No. 303; also a member of Baginaw Valley Capter, No. 31; also a member of St. Bernard Commandery, No. 16, Saginaw, Mich. He served a term as Grand Prelate of the Grand Lodge of Michigan and at a recent meeting in the Temple he was honored by a re-election. On Sunday, March 11th, after the services at Mt. Pleasant at 1:30 P. M., in the Masonic Temple at Saginaw, the Knights Templars Ritual of Commemo ration was observed by the Commandery, and attended by members of many lodges. Afterwards the burial service was said in St. John's Church, Sag inaw, the Rev. B. F. Matrau, of Chicago, officiating. The vested choir of the church gave fitting music, and the Rev. Mr. Matrau in his eloquent sermon paid a touching tribute to his dear friend and brother. Interment was in Forest Lawn cemetery and special trains brought parishioners and members of Masonic bodies from Midland and Mt. Pleasant. Many tributes to his memory were given, and in the Memorial are the two sermons in memory ot his work and life among the people to whom he was called to minister. MUSIC-AN INHERITANCE Among primitive people, poetry is the first form of history. The reciting ot the deeds of their ancestors and the traditions of their race are thus handed down from remote ages. The imaginative nature of our Scottish forbears, increased by the romantic features of their country, created a pas sion for poetry; and when there is this disposition towards poetry and reci tation, the sister art of music is rarely wanting. The Highlanders have shown' a peculiar inclination for melody, the style of their airs being noted THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 145 for simplicity, wildness, pathos, and expression. The scale is wanting in the fourth and in the seventh; this gives a plaintiveness suited to the poetry. The harp was the national instrument, and was in use by the Highlanders at a remote period before Christianity was introduced. Highland records show a numerous race of harpers attached to the different chiefs who ranked with the kinsmen. The Gaelic name was Ollamh, a bard or poet. As far back as the 6th century A. D., an Ollaimh is on record as the founder of the family Macinlay, of which family our own is thought to be a li.ne or branch. This Ollaimh had a son whose name means a disciple of St. Col umba; he may have been one of the Brethren at the Monastery of Iona. It it within the bounds of reason to feel that devot.ion to the Church and! the love of music, noted in members of our families on both sides of the Atlantic, are not merely accidental gifts, but are truly, a blessed heritage from the spirits of our Scottish forefathers. This love and cultivation of music, has been developed intensively in the family of the Rev. George James McCand less by his daughter Hazel Mary Gray, now Mrs. Richard Hudson Sammons, of Tarpon Springs, Florida. At an early age it was noticed that she was gifted with a beautiful contralto voice wich was trained at first by Mn. Inez Parmeter, a pupil of the great Erona. Later she was taken to New York City where she studied vocal culture for about five years under the. direction of Mr. Frank Hunter Potter, a brother of Bishop Potter. In in strumental music the violin is her specialty, trained first by Mr. Herbert Milekan, of Alma College, then by Mr. Pratt of the Northwestern Uni versity, later by Mr. Letz, concert master of the Theodore Thomas Orchestra. of Chicago. She was also one of the Xnessel quartette. Music was not studied with a professional career in view, but with both voice and violin she has freely given assistance in numerous charitable enterprises. From a city newspaper account of an original outdoor entertainment some notes are taken: "Among the numbers on tb,e program there were several de serving particular praise, chief of which were the violin selections of Miss Hazel Gray McCandless. So mellow were the strains from her violin, that many were puzzled to determine whether the music was vocal or instrumen tal, it charmed like some beautiful melody whispering from the trees." Miss McCandless was a member of the orchestra which between the specialties gave many selections highly appreciated by a cultured and musical audience of great numbers." GEORGE McCANDLESS' Children ...... 2 Grandchildren ...... 22 Parents , ...... •...••. 3 Great grandchildren ...... 24 Descendants ...... 63 Great great grandchildren. 1 Allied by marriage ...... 19 53 Total ...... '" •.. 74 No. IX WILLIAM McCANDLESS FAMILY OF' PJTTSBURGH. William McCandless, the seventh child of George and Margaret J. McCandless was born at Gleneely, Ireland, in 1810, and his baptismal record in the Parish Register of Culdaff Church is December 22, 1810. His father's family remained at Glenee!y until 1813, when they removed to Mnlgye, Scotland, and in 1831, William was a member of the party coming to Pittsburgh. William l\1cCandless was married twice; his first wife being Margaret Lafferty, who died Septeml.Jer 27, 1839, leaving one daugh· ter, Mary Ann, who \vas married to Eliakim Stoddard of Ohio. There were two daughters, Ella Irene Stoddard and Laura Washburn Stoddard, the lat ter dying in early girlhood. William McCandleEs' second wife was Sarah Barger, of Ohio. By this marriage there were two children, Margaret and William Wickliffe McCandless. William :vlcCandles died in 1871, and his wife, Sarah Barger, in 1892. William Wickliffe McCandless married Mary Harris. 146 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE The family of TFilliam Wickliffe and Mary H. McCandless-There were five children, Edna, William Wickliffe, Faith, Leora Margery, and Thom8Jj Harris McCandless. Edna died in infancy. William Wickliffe McCandless, II, married Mary Ida Bole; there are three children, Mary Bole, William Wickliffe III, and John McCandless. Faith McCandless was married to Paul Sutcliffe, there is one daughter, Helen Irene Sutcliffe. Leora Margery McCandless was married to Dr. Franklin Cook, of Poughkeepsie, N. Y. Thomas Harris McCandless, a student at Amherst College. William McCandless-- 3 Children Parents ...... 3 7 Grandchildren Descendants ...... H 4 Great grandchildren. Allied by marriage...... 5 14 Total ...... 2J WILLIAM W. AND MARY H. McCANDLESS The sons and daughters of William Wickliffe and Mary Harris McCand less have been carefully educated to prepare for life's duties and service, in ·both Church and civic lines. William W. Jr., was graduated from Yale. Faith and Leora were graduated from Vassar College, Poughkeepsie, N. Y., and Thomas is a student at Amherst College. In their own home and in their Parish Church in Bellevue, by both precept and example, they learned to love the Church, to observe its teachings, and in their turn. to do their full share in working for the growth and influence of Church principles in their community. Their parents were noted for their untiring zeal in Church activities, Parochial, Diocesan and Gen€ral. It is on record in the Diocesan Journal that William W. McCandless, Sen., was at one time, a member of the Standing Committee of the Diocese of Pittsburgh, and that he was in 1917, a Deputy alternate, to the General Convention of the Church, also he has been a member of the Laymen's League from its organi zation. From the Parish paper of the Church of the Epiphany, Bellevue, it is learned that Wm. W. McCandless, Sen., has been the Senior Warden for many years; Superintendent of the Sunday School; Lay Reader for the Parish; on the Missionary Committee; interested in the Men's Club, Boy Scout Troops, also a member of the Brotherhood of St. Andrew in hia Parochial Chapter. There is much social work in this Parish and Guilds for all persons. Mary Harris McCandless, wife of W. W. McCandless, S'en., was one of the most energetic leaders and workers in all Church activities for women and girls; first, in the strengthening of the weak parish in its youth, second, by her skill in organizing and leading in Orders and Guilds for women, she became a tower of strength to the Parish. In the Woman's Auxiliary, Woman's Guild, Junior Auxiliary, Girls' Friendly, and the Daughters of the King, she was active, dauntless, unselfishly earnest in her methods, not neglecting to keep a watchful eye on the progress of each, or to help in the tiding over trouble. Of all this work that of the Daughters of the King seemed nearest to her heart. Her success in organ izing Chapters in Parishes in Pittsburgh and vicinity, both Senior and Junior Chapters, only increased her efforts for the growth of the Order. She was head of the Dyess Chapter of Epiphany Parish, president of the Local Assembly of the Daughters of the King in the Diocese of Pittsburgh, and by virtue of this office, was always the legal and welcome delegate to the General Conference of this Order, held at the same time and place of meeting of the General Convention of the Church, every three years. From these great Assemblies with their distinguished speakers, she returned with new zeal and confidence to impress upon her co-laborers, the import ance and necessity of still more earnest work for the spread of the King dom of Christ. When illness closed her labors upon earth, a mourning and sympathetic gathering within the Church where her many activities were best known and appreciated, testified to the sincere grief of her fellow workers, that she would be no more known among them. Many tributes THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 147 to her memory are at this late day, not available. Desired most of all are Memorials from the Rev. Dr. Gunnell, and the Rev. Dr. Dyess, former Rectors, associated intimately with the family, and who were indebted to Mary Harris McCandless for Inspiration from the example of her per sonal Christian life, and her zealous devotion to all measures for the exten sion of the Kingdom of Christ. No. X THE JOHN McCANDLESS FAMILY OF PITTSBURGH, PA. John McCandless, the eighth child of George and Margaret J. McCand less, was born at Gleneely, Ireland, in 1813; recorded in the Parish register of Culdaff Church as bavtized April 6th, 1813. When John was three months old the family left Gleneely and settled in i\lulgye, Scotland, remaining there until 1831, when they came to Pittsburgh, Pa., where in a few years the children were married and settled in their homes and in busmess. John McCandless married Rebecca Randolph Sanderson in 1839, and in this fam ily there were four daughters and two sons, Sarah Adeline, Margaret Emma, John Heber, George Alonw, Mary Rebecca, and Susanna Elizabeth McCand less. Rebecca S. McCandless, born near Carlisle, 1818, died March 21, 1898, and her husband, John McCandless, died November 10, 1898. Susanna Eli zabeth McCandless, died April 7, 1908. In this family the two sons were married, John Heber McCandless married Marion Emma Hamlin. George A. McCandless married Frances Howard Ward. When John McCandless was chosen head of one of the departments in the first gas pipe manufactory west of the Allegheny mountains, it was necessary to remove his family from the city to Etna, a suburb, five miles from Pittsburgh. One great disadvantage bad to be overcome, the Church of our forefathers was absent. As the children grew other means besides home instruction must be found. Interest in the community was aroused, those who were member··s of the Church of England in earlier days united and services were held in the German Lutheran Church, the young people of the John Cromlish and the George McCandless families who were mem bers of the choir of St. James Church, Pittsburgh, coming out to conduct the music and to train a choir. The first confirmation service was in the Lutheran Church, the Bishop being the Rt. Rev. Henry Hopkins. The class numbered sixteen. The owners of the manufactory being members of Trinity Church, a lot was given for a church building. money obtained, St. Matthews parish organized, and a frame church built. John McCandless was one of the Wardens, and superintendent of the Sunday school, being ably assisted by his wife in every church interest, and from this parish three of its boys afterwards entered t.he ministry of the Episcopal Church. Removals of leading families with other causes in seven y0ars led to dis continuance of service and the building was sold to the Presbyterians. Some years later, services were restored and Trinity parish organized in the neighboring town of Sharpsburg, where a frame church was built, and on this altar the children of John and Rebecca McCandless, then of blessed memory, placed an Altar Cross of brass in loving memory of the self-denying labors, and interest in all church work of their parents in the establishing of the Episcopal Church in the community which was their home for many years. "They rest from their labors and their works do follow them." Family of John H. ancl Marion H. McCandless.-The Rev. John Heber McCandless, D.D., married l\iarion Emma Hamlin, daughter of the Hon. Henry Hamlin, of Smethport, Pa., in 1885, while he was the rector of St. Luke's Church, Smethport. Family of George crnrl Franrcs W. McCandlcss.-Married 1876. There are three sons, George Heber, l:<'rank Howard, and John Cameron McCandless. George H .McCandless married Heity :.\IcCutcheon i\iartin, 190G, and they 148 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE have five children, Mary Randolph, William Donald, Anna Louise, Frances Martin, and Rebecca Sanderson McCandless. Frank Howard McCandless married Helen Gibson, 1916. They have one daughter, Helen Kathryn McCandless. John Cameron McCandless. John McCandless. 6 Children Parents ...... 2 3 Grandchildren Descendants ...... 15 6 Great Grandchildren Allied by marriage ...... 4 15 Total ...... 21 IN MEMORIAM ANNA ELIZABETH McCANDLESS ANCILLA DOMINI IN VITAM, APRIL 6th, A. D. 1908. So reads the inscription on the front of the beautiful brass Altar Cross presented to Christ Church, Union Avenue, Pittsburgh, by the members of the Pittsburgh Branch of the St. Barnabas Guild for Nurses, of which th~:> Rt. Rev. Cortlandt Whitehead is Chaplain General. On the Gospel side the· name of the Guild with dates of her office as Secretary and Treasurer, 1891- 1908. On the Epistle side, "Member and Treasurer of the Chancel Society of Christ Church-1886-April 1908. Psalm XXVI: 8. From the note of the Guild to the Wardens and Vestry of Christ Church "As a memorial of Miss McCandless, the Guild asks that the Cross be placed on the Altar of Christ Church on Christmas Eve, with a wreath or evergreen around it to testify to our lasting affection for Miss McCandless, and our appreciation of all that she was, and of all that she did, both for the Church which she loved, for the Guild of St. Barnabas, and for the nurses in whose behalf she sacrificed much time, thought, and labor.· The influence of her life and character, we hope, may continue to be felt through many generations." From the reply of the Vestry to the Guild. "Resolved, That with feelings of profound respect and gratitude we accept the Memorial Cross presented to Christ Church by the Pittsburgh Branch of the St. Barnabas Guild for Nurses. ''Resolved, That we recognize the appropriateness of the gifts as a Memo rial to Miss Anna McCandless, who was for many years the Head of the Chancel Society of Christ Church. "Resolved. That the same be placed on the Altar, Christmas Day, and remain there as a standing memorial of the lasting affection of the Guild of St. Barnabas, and a reminder of the faithful services of one whose services, we with you,, fully ~ppreciate." From the address of Bishop Whitehead before the forty-third Annual Convention of the Diocese in Calvary Church, May 13th and 14th, 1908, IN MEMORIAM After speaking most tenderly of the Bishops, tlie Clergy, and several laymen prominent in Church work, who, during the past year, have been called from the Church Militant, the Bishop said, "It is not my custom to mention in these obituary notices, others than those who have held high office or who have been members of the Diocesan Convention; nevertheless, there are times when other names must, in all gratitude to God, be men tioned and noted characters and lives be commen1orated. And so I am sure of your sympathy in the rendering of high praise for the distinguished THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 149 labors of Mrs. George Gormley, as a most helpful member of the '\Voman's Auxiliary of the Diocese; and the saintly example of Miss Anna E. McCand less, whose name was a synonym for every kindly, gentle, and churchly work in the Diocese. These, with many others, have finished their course, and now rest from their labors. For all those who wrought for the estab· lishment and the increase of Christ's kingdom we render thanks and praise; and pray that whatever in their lives was good, true, and helpful, may be passed on to us who survive, and through us to the generations yet to come." From the Prayer Book Society, in pal't, Bishop Whitehead, president. "A gentle, kindly, persistent influence was exerted upon all with whom Anna E. McCandless came in contact. Engraven on her heart was the motto, 'For Christ and His Church.' Concerning her we can say that she kept the Faith, and that there is laid up for her a crown of righteous ness, light and joy, in the Paradise of God." The following minute was adopted: "We deeply deplore the loss sustained by this Society and many kindred good works, in the lamentable death of our associate, Anna E. McCandless. We have learned to love and esteem her for her indefatigable zeal in every endeavor for the furtherance and upholding of the Church we love. Noth ing could better describe her character and life than that which is recorded in the Gospel of St. Anna, "who departed not from the Temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day.'' Such was the devotion of our departed sister. The devotional spirit enshrined in the Book of Common Prayer was translated by her into her daily life, and we grieve to think that she will no longer help us in the work which this Society has been called upon to do." From the Local Assembly of the Daughters of the King, in part: '~The death of Anna E. McCandless closed a life of unselfish devotion to duty, and the Assembly has lost an earnest and energetic worker whose life has been truly spent in the service of the Church. Always ready to do willing service, nothing was too small or too trifling to receive her thought ful care and attention. The same spirit was manifest in matters relating to Missions and work not classed as parochial. Especially was this shown in the general organization work of our Order. to which she devoted much of ner valuable time as an officer. She has left a noble example of a Christian life of sa'Crifice and faithful service, and the memory of her good works will live in the comm~mity in which she labored." Chief among the many notes of sympathy and appreciation were those from the Vestry of Emmanuel Church and its parochial societies organized by Anna E. McCandless and in whose progress her heart was centered. On the Sunday before Easter, 1908, the Rev. Ernest ·M. Paddock, Rector of Emmanuel Church, in a memorial address, spoke of her efficiency and sym pathy being a wonderful power in the parish. He said in part, "It Is somewhat unusual to find united in one person harmoniously the deeply spiritual and the practical, active. characteristics which our age demands. In her choir and guilds one recognized a determined personality that pos sessed initiative. will and patience with no undue self-assertion; such in tense, devoted. enthusiastic natures are seldom found to exercise the self restraint that was peculiarly hers. and quietly and unobtrusively she went in and out among us for seven years. So consecrated was her heart to her God. her Church, and her work, that she had neither time nor inclination to think of herself. and J say with the strongest conviction, that I have never known any individual so little regardful of self-interest as sheo whom we mourn. Emmanuel Church has suffered many losses, but none have so woven their life into this Parish. have MJ li1wd tor its interests, and died in its service. as Anna E. McCandless." - 150 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE During the last seven years of her life she had charge of the girls and children in Emmanuel Paris·h and several parochial chapters were organ ized, viz: Senior Daughters of the King, Junior Daughters of the King, Auxiliary Vested Choir of girls, forty enrolled; the Primary Sunday School which grew to over one hundred, and for this grade the Junior Auxiliary for Missions, and the Ministering Children's League were organized. All of these with the Mothers' meetings had regular hours for instruction and work, while frequent entertainments were giYen to Interest the parents as welt as the children. Amid all these activities, being a member of several General Institutions of the Church, and a frequent delegate to one or more Conferences, she was privileged to attend the Triennial Convention of the Church and other Assemblies meeting at the same time and place, the last being in Richmond, Va., 1907. The many sympathetic notes showed deep appreciation of that self-sac rificing life of service which made the spirit strong while the flesh was weak, and in the community there are many reminders thai her quiet, un obtrusive efforts for the betterment of the neglected and deserted have not been in vain. As a loving, thoughtful daughter and sister in her home, the remembrances are too deep for words. Her life and joy were in her ever widening work, steadily growing to the very end of her existence. "Peace, perfect peace, by thronging duties pressed; To do the will of Jesus, this 'is rest." THE REV. JOHN HEBER McCANDLESS, D. D. John Heber McCandless is a native of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, and the eldest son of John and Rebecca Randolph (Sanderson) McCandless. His early education was received in private schools and in the Allegheny Sem inary. Entering the Western University (now University of Pittsburgh) he was graduated in the class of 1864 with the degree of Bachelor of Arts; and in 1867 was given the degree of Master of Arts. He entered the General Theological Seminary (Episcopal), New York City, whence he was graduated in 1867; ordained Deacon by Bishop Kerfoot in Trinity Church, Pittsburgh, on Trinity Sunday, June 6, 1867; ordained Priest by Bishop Kerfoot in St. Peter's Church, Pittsburgh, Friday, March 3, 1871. He was in chiarge of Trinity Church, Connellsville, Pa.. 1867-1869; in charge of St. Peter's Church, Blairsville, Trinity Church, Freeport, and Christ Church, Indiana, all of Penn sylvania, 1870-1872. He was Rector of All Saints Church, Pittsburgh, 1872- 1876; Rector of St. John's Church, Newark, New Jersey, 1876-1878; Rector of St. Mark's Church, Mendham, New Jersey, 1878-1880; Rector of St. Luke's Church, Smethport, Pa., 1880-1909. St. Luke's Parish was organized in 1879 and a frame church built; in 1891 the corner stone of the second church wa:s laid and on September 14, 1892, the building was consecrated by the Rt. Rev. Cortlandt Whitehead, D. D., Bishop of the Diocese of Pittsburgh, Pa. A Smethport paper says "St. Luke's Church building was given by 1:!he Ron. Henry Hamlin, and is a dignified and stately edifice of the fourteenth century Gothic style, designed by the noted architect. Mr. Halsey Wood. The material used is a cream and sandstone, from the neighboring hills. The architect has excluded all floriated ornament and has given simplicity, truthfulness and mas siveness. In St. Margaret's Chapel in the south transept was placed the altar from the old church and this is used for the early celebration of the Holy Communion. Nearly all the furnishings are memorials and gifts given by members of the Parish or church societies and were especially designed; the High Altar, Font and Reredos being of Caenstone; the Pulpit, Lectern, Altar Cross, Vases and Altar Candlesticks of bronze; the Rood screen and choir stalls of oak; tiled aisles, narrow. deep set windows. with the clere story win· dows of stained glass, making an harmonious and impressive whole." Later a commodious Parish House was built bv Mrs. John Forrest, and furnished by St. Luke's Guild, and a chime of bells· placed in the church tower by Mrs. Taylor. In East Smethport, All Saints Mission was organized and a frame church moved from Buttsville, a deserted mining town near by, once the sum- THO:I!AS :VIcCANDLESS LINE 151 mer residence of Bishops Stevens and Perry, where Mrs. Butts, a sister of Bishop Perry, then lived. Some time after the resignation of St. Luke's, the Rev. J. H. McCandless was transferred from the Diocese of Erie to that of Pittsburgh, and ·became Vicar of St. Mark's Church, Pittsburgh. The Pittsburgh Dispatch, June Hi, 1916, contains the following: "The Uni versity of Pittsburgh celebrated its commencement in Soldiers' Memorial Hall on June 14, 1916. when almost four hundred honorary, graduate, and under gnaduate degrees were conferred. The invocation was pronounced by the Rt. Rev. Cortlandt Whitehead, Dr. Leo Hendrick Backeland, of New York, mem ber of the U. S. Naval Consulting Board, made the address on "National Pre paredness," Chancellor McCormick conferred the degrees upon the students of the schools presented by their respective deans. Among the candidates for honorary degrees were two who were presented by Bishop Whitehead, the Rev. John Heber McCandless, a clergyman of the Episcopal Church, and Miles Farrow, organist of the Cathedral of St. John the Divine, New York City, who received the honorary degree of Doctor of Music; the Rev. John Heber McCandless received the honorary degree of Doctor of Divinity, the third degree received from his Alma Mater, the University of Pittsburgh. The exercises closed by the Rev. John Heber McCandless, D. D., pro nouncing the benediction. The Rev. Dr. John Heber McCandless is a mem ber of Lodge, Chapter, and Commandery of the Masonic Order, and a thirty second degree Mason of the Ancient Accepted Scottish Rite. His college fra tPrnity is the Phi Gamma Delta." No. XI THE ROBERT McCANDLESS FAMILY OF PITTSBURGH Robert McCandless, named for his uncle Robert, was the tenth child of George and Margaret J. McCandless and was born at Mulgye, Scotland, in 1816. He came to Pittsburgh in 1831 with his parents and their family. In 1843 he married Ann Lafferty, and in this family there were five children, George Wilberforce, Charles, Robert Doane, Margrett Virginia, and Arabella Jeanette McCandless. Charles and Robert Doane McCandless died in early childhood and the father, Robert McCandless, died in 1856, and his wife in 1897. Three children were married-George Wilberforce married Sarah Ford, Arabella Jeanette was married to Louis Rott and Margrett Virginia was mar ried to Louis Rott. The family of Gforge WilbeTforce and Sarah Ford McOandless.-In th!s fiamily there were two sons, George Wilberforce, II., and Robert Ventress McCandless; the latter died young George Wilberforce McCandless, II., mar ried Estella Loomis. There was one daughter-Anna Loomis McCandless, who was married to John Conn; there were two daughters-Margrett and Mary Edna Conn. The family of Louis and Arabella MeG. Rott-In this family there were five sons-Louis Edwin, Robert George, Charles Henry, Albert John and Wil bur Gladden Rott. Charles Henry and Wilbur Gladden Rott died in early childhood. Louis Edwin Rott :r:uarried Eva Stemmler; there are three daughters-Dorothy Louise, Allyson J., and Virginia Rott. Robert George Rott married Lilian Raymond. WORK OF OUR WOMEN In this wonderful change in the life of our peace-loving people during the year now closed (1917), nothing is more 'striking than the attitude of our women in their self-sacrifice and devotion to service in many unaccus tomed ·channels. Clubs are no longer for pastime, but for earnest and patri otic duty. Pittsburgh leads several other cities in war work by women, and our families are, by no means, out of the rush; many are working quietly; some whose efficiency becomes prominent, are organizers and leaders, noticed in the reports of activities. in our newspapers. Among these is Mrs. Louis McCandless Rott, of Homestead, Pa., \\']Jose unusual energy is shown by her 152 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINJ!J official position in many enterprises for the relief of humanity, a few of which are quoted: "Treasurer of Homestead Chapter of the Red Cross in S. A. War, Treasurer of Homestead Y. W. C. A., President of Homestead Hos pital, President of Wirnodausis Club for Wives, Mothers, Daughters and Sis ters; President of Public Wash House and Bath, a settlement in a foreign quarter of the city; Chairman of the Homestead Branch of the American Red Cross, the largest branch in Allegheny County. In the late campaign for membership, Homestead leads with a list of 13,988 and more corning in. The area of this district is about three miles square, population about 45,000. The workers are divided into ten units, meeting in ten localities. The Chair man has an unusually responsible position in its oversight of accurate work. Besides all these duties, church and horne have not been neglected, for, since girlhood, in whatever parish the family has resided, Margrett McCandless Rott has been Treasurer of various Church Guilds, and in St. Matthew's Church, Homestead, has been the Treasurer of the Woman's Auxiliary to the Board of Missions for over twenty years and is its representative in the Diocesan Council. Our families are energetic by nature as well as by necessity, and drones have no "place either in the routine of home or else where, in this strenuous age. It is a blessed gift to have the ability to work and a mind to enjoy the doing of that work. It is the motive power of the sp-irit that seizes the opportunity and takes heed to the advice of the wise man in the saying, 'Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might.' JORDAN'S "ENCYCLOPEDIA OF BIOGRAPHY," VOL. 3 Louis Rott, born October 22, 1844, in Badenhausen, Germany; six years old when he carne to United States. In drug business with W. J. Radcliff and sixteen years with B. A. Fruhnestock & Co. Moved to Homestead 1882 and opened a drug store. He had a talent for finance; became President of First National Bank of Homestead, which he organized; gave close and able attention to every trust. In 1906 was elected Burgess of Homestead. He was connected with many business enterprises-with the Homestead Brick Co., the Homestead Building & Loan Association, Homestead Cemetery Co., Mifflin Land & Improvement Co. He was affiliated with the Masons, Odd Fellows, Knights of Malta, Knights of Pythias, Knights of Mystic Chain, the Elks, the Eagles. He was Senior Warden M St. Matthew's Episcopal Church for many years. He died at Homestead March 31, 1913. He was a great brained, large-hearted man-prominent and progressive. ROTT-At Homestead, Pa., on Friday morning, October 18, 1918, at ·10 o'clock, Albert John, son of the late Louis and Arabella J. Rott, in his thirty fourth year. Services :private at his late home, 300 East Twelfth avenue, Homestead, on Sunday afternoon at 3 o'clock. Interment later in Homestead Cemetery. The burial office was said by the Rev. Y. B. Barlow, Rector of St. Matthew's EpiscopaJ Church, Homestead, to which the Louis Rott family belonged. Albert Rott was active in parish work, was a member of its vestry and its financial secretary up to a year ago, when he declined a re-election. As a nartist in the painting of china he was widely known, and his studio annual exhibitions, before the war, were of unusual interest to lovers of the unique and beautiful. The Principal of the Schwab Industrial School, Home stead, writes of his interest in welfare work in the community, saying: "With Red Cross work Al'hert has been very active since the war made such work necessary. He took entire charge of the press work during the organiza tion, and to his good newspaper work we owe a large part of the value of our wonderful branch. When the draft carne he was one of the Advisory Board and took charge of all the late comers_ For a month before his death he taught mechanical drawing in this school very successfully. He came to help in our classes when we were unable to get any one to do the work and was here every school day until the last week of his life. Albert THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 153 was the Secretary-Treasurer of the Homestead Cemetery Association, which meant that he did almost all the business of that Association. Albert Rott's influence can only be fully understood and appreciated by his associates in work, for those of us who were intimate with him it was a wonder of our lives." No. XII THE WILLIAM LINCH FAMILY OF PITTSBURGH AND WHEELING, W. VA. Margaret Jane McCandless, the eleventh child of George and Margaret Jane McCandless, was born at Mulgye, ScotLand, in 1822, and made the jour ney to Pittsburgh in 1831 with her parents and family. Margaret J. Mc Candless was married in 1841 to Will!am Linch of Carlisle, Pia., born 1815, whose business was in Pittsburgh, and. for a number of years that city was their home. When William Linch became a member of the La Belle Iron Works Co., Wheeling, W. Va., the family removed to Wheeling, 1852, where their new home w;a.s built, and the family settled. In this family there were four sons and four daughters, Rohert, Margaret Jane, Elizabeth, William Newton, George Preston, Sus•an A., Mary Emmeline, and Alono Eliakim Linch, the two latter born in Wheeling. Robert and Elizabeth died in early childhood in Pittsburgh, and Mary Emmeline at Wheeling. Margaret Jane, William Newton, George Preston, Susan A. and Alonzo E. Linch were mar ried. Margaret Jane Linch Wlas married to Capt. B. B. Dovener, an officer in the Civil W·ar, afterwards a Member of the House of Representatives in the U. S. Congress, Washington, D. C. for twelve years. Died in 1914. Wil liam Newton Linch married Norah, daughter of Admiral Boardman. George Preston Linch married T0harloth Stein. ·Susan A. Linch was married to Dr. G. J. Caddie. Alonzo E. Linch married Marie McLean. The family of B. B. and Margaret Linch Dovener-There were two sons, William N. and· Robert P. Dovener, the latter of whom died in early man hood. William N. Dovener married Marie L. Fournier of Paris, F1'1llilce. There is one son-Robert Fournier Dovener. The family of William Newton and Norah B. Linch-These two only. Their home was at Martinsburg, W. Va., where William Newton died in 1905. The family of George Preston and Tchartoth S. Linch-In this family there are one son and three daughters-William C., Jessie K., Margaret, and Mary Linch. The family of Dr. G. J. and Susan Linch Oaddle-There are two sons a.nd one daughter, Bertam B., George Roy, and Margaret Jane Caddie. The family of Alonzo E. and Marie McLean Linch-There are three chil dren, Alice N., Robert, and Sumner Linch. Margaret Jane Linch died 1885 at Wheeling, William Linch died 1888 at Wheeling and William Newton Linch died 1905. Parents ...... 2 Children ...... 8 Grandchildren ...... 12 Great grandchildren ...... 1 Descendants ...... 23 Allied by marriage ...... 6 Total ...... 29 CAPTAIN BLACKBURN BARRETT DOVENER, BORN APRIL 20, 1842, CABELL CO., VA., DIED 1914 AT GLEN ECHO, MD. Captain Dovener was educated in the district schools of his state, and at Parkersburg Academy, conducted by Prof. John Nash. At the opening 154 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE of the Civil War, at the age of nineteen years, he recruited a company of volunteers for the Union Army, was made Captain (Company A, Fifteenth Regiment, W. Va.) and served for three years. He participated in nineteen engagements (noted in our w.a.r list), winning an enviable record. In his first engagement he was wounded; the last one was at Appomattox. Receiv ing his discharge in 1865, the close of the war, at Richmond, Va., he came to Wheeling and married Margaret McCandless Linch, daughter of William and Margaret McC. Linch, formerly of Pittsburgh, Pa. Two children were born to them, William and Robert, the latter dying in 1890, aged twenty-one years. Captain Dovener's official record in Wheeling begins with his "appoint ment as chief clerk in the office of the Secretary of State, remaining under two administrations. In 1871 he was chief clerk for General T. M. Harris, U. S. Pension Agent, in Wheeling. He then studied law and was admit· ted to the bar in 1873-becoming a partner with George 0. Davenport, and taking an active part in all the political campaigns since 1878-being an ardent Republican, and an effective speak-er. He was elected to the Legisla ture in 1882 and to Congress in 1894, serving twelve years in the House of Representatives; becoming in time the ranking member of the Committee on Rivers and Harbors, and by his efforts securing large appropriations for improvements of the Ohio river. In 1907 Ca.pt.· Dovener returned from Washington to W'heeling, and resumed the practice of the law, being one of the most distingu.ished attorneys of West Virginia. He was a member of the Loyal Legion, a military organization of the officers of the Civil War, a member of Wheeling Lodge of Elks. and of Holliday Post G. A. R. Integ rity, sincerity and unselfish service marked his character; and his genial manner and broth·erly kindness to a.ll won him hosts of devoted friends among the people in a.l1 walks of ll!e. THOMAS :VlcCANDLESS LINE 155 156 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 157 158 THOl\IAS McCANDLESS LINE THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 159 160 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 161 162 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE TliOMAS McCANDLEJSS LtNE 163 164 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 165 FAMILY GROUPS. THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE (GROUP 1) THOMAS McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely, d. Carronaffe Married MARY PATTERSON, b. --, d. Oarronaffe. Children- !. GEORGE McCANDLESS, b. --, d. - II. THOMAS McC.A!NDLESS, b. --, d. - III. CORNELIUS McCANDLESS, b. --, d. IV. JOHN McCANDLESS, b. --, d. -- V. JAME.S McCANDLESS, b.--, d.-- VI. MARY McCANDLESS, b. --, d. Carronaffe Married WILLIAM McMURRAY, b.- Children- 1. Nancy McMurray 2. Mary McMurray 3. Catherine McMurray Married M .. J. Mulhern ·Three sons VII. ROBERT McCANDLESS of Moville, b. --, d. - CORNELIUS McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely, d. Gleneely Miarried --- Children- I. JOHN McC.A!NDLESS, b .. Gleneely, d. U. S. A. II. GEORGE McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely, d. U. S. A. III. THOMAS McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely, d. Gleneely IV. ELIZABETH McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely, d. U. S. A. V. MARY ANNE McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely, d. U.S. A~ VI. JANE McCANDLES'S, b. Gleneely, d. 1897 Gleneely Married WILLIAM McKINLEY, d. 1896 Children- 1. William McKinley, b. - Married Matilda White, b. -- 2. George McKinley Married Elsie ---, (no family), Hiaverhlll, Mass. 3. Samuel McKinley, b. --, d. U. S. A. 4. Thomas McKinley, b. -- Married Agnes Anderson, (no family), near Boston. 5. Jane McKinley Married Peter Anderson of Edinburgh Children- 1. William Anderson 2. Thomas George Anderson 6. Elizabeth McKinley Married ;Henry Hollll 7. Caroline Edith McKinley Married Charles Clapp, Pasadena, Cal. 8. Margaret McKinley, d. Boston 9. Mary Ann McKinley, d. Gleneely WILLIAM McKINLEY, JR., of Gleneely Married MATILDA WHITE Ohildren- 1. Jane Elizabeth McKinley, b. Jan. 9, 1904 2. Mary Ann McKinley, b. April 16, 1905 3. Margaret McKinley, b. Feb. 3, 1907 4. Samuel McKinley, b. J'an. 24, 1908, d. Feb. 10, 1908 5. Rebecca McKinley, b. Nov. 16, 1908 6. William McKinley, b. May 27, 1911 7. James McKinley, b. March 16, 1914 8. Robert George McKinley, b. Nov. 22, 1916 (GROUP 2) ROBERT McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1792, d. Moville 1895 Married 1825 FRANCES CROWE, b. Dublin, d. Moville 1897 Children- !. ELIZABETH McCANDLESS, b. Moville, d. Philadelphia Married THOMAS BERRY, b. Moville, d. Philadelphia. Children- !. Isaac Berry, b. -- 2. Robert Berry, b. -- 3. Louis Berry, b. -- II. THOMAS McCANDLESS, ib. --, d. - Married SARAH ANN STITT, b. --, d. - Children- 1. Georgina Maria McCandless, b. -- III. MATILDA McCANDLESS, b. --, d. San Francisco Married JOHN McCROSSAN, b. -- IV. FRANCES McCA 3. RDbert McCandless, b. -- 4. LDttie McCandless, b. -- Married William Varney, b. - Children- 1. Mona Elaine Varney Married (2) MARY McCANDLESS, b.--, d. Children- 1. Frances McCandless, b. -- 2. RDbert McCandless, b. -- VII. JOHN McCANDLESS, b. --, d. -- VIII. ROBERT McCANDLESS, b.--, d. New Zealand IX. MARY JANE McCANDLESS, b.--, d.-- X. REBECCA McCANDLESS, b. -- Married WILLIAM MURDOCH, b. --, d. - Children- 1. Murdoch, b. --, d. -- XI. MARGARET ANN McCANDLESS, b. - Married WILLIAM T. FULTON, b.- Children- 1. William Fulton, b. -- Married McFarland, b. -- 2. Amy Fulton, b. -- XII. ANNIE McCANDLESS, b. -, d. - Married SAMUEL BAIRD, b. - Children- 1. James Baird, b. --, d. -- 2. Robert Baird, b. -- 3. Margaret Baird, b. -- (GROUP 3) GEORGE McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1780, d. Pittsburgh, U. S. A., 1834 Married MARGARET JANE SMITH, b. --, d. Pittsburgh, U. S. A., 1835 Children- !. THOMkS McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1799, d. -- II. MARY McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1801, d. P. E. lsliand III. SUSANNA McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1803, d. Pittsburgh 1886 IV. MATTHEW McCANDLBSS, b. Gleneely 1804, d. Pittsburgh 1846 V. JAMES McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1806, d. Gleneely VI. GEORGE McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1808, d. Pittsburgh 1889 VII. WILLIAM McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1810, d. Pittsburgh 1871 VIII. JOHN McCANDLBSS, b. Gleneely 1813, d. Pittsburgh 1898 IX. JANE McCANDLESS, b. Mulgye, d. in infancy X. ROBERT McCANDLESS, b. Mulgye 1816, d. Pittsburgh 1856 XI. MARGARET McCANpl.;~SS, b. Mulgye 1822, d. Wheeling 1885 168 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE (GROUP 4) SUSANNA McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1803, d. Pittsburgh 1886 Married JOHN CROMLLSH, b. Gleneely --, d. Pittsburgh 1868 Children- !. JOHN CROM'LISH, b. -, d. -- Married ELIZABETH PASTORIUS, b. --, d. - II. MARY CROMLISH, b. 1830, d. 1917 III. THOMAS CROMLISH, b: .... , d. 1918 Married ANGELINE REED, b. --, d. - Children- 1. Mary Cromlish, b. - Married Elmer Bast, b. - Children- 1. Mary Irene Bast, b. -- Married George Adams Williston, b. - Children- 1. William Elmer Williston, b. -- 2. George Adams Williston, b. -- 3. Caroline Williston, b. -- 4. John Thomas Williston, b. -- IV. MARGARET JANE CROMLISH, b. -, d. 1889 v. NANCY CROMLISH, b. -, d. 1908 Married JOHN ALKER, b. --, d. 1898 Ch!ldren- 1. Susanna Cromlish Alker, b. - Married Horace Qa.rdner, b. - Children- 1. Donald Gardner, b. -- 2. Willard Gardner, b. -- 2. John Alker, b.-- M'arried Stella Elimbeth Kern, b. -- 3. Margaret J·ane Alker, b. -- 4. Sarah Ellen Alker, b. -- VI. GEORGE CROMLISH, b. 1840, d. 1917 VII. JAMES CROMLISH, b. - Married URSULA ATCHISON, b. --, d. 1914 Children- 1. John Cromlish, b. -- 2. George Cromlish, b. -- Married Bella Cummins, b. - Children- 1. Naomi Cromlish, b. -- 2. Minnie C. Cromlish, b. -- 3. Ruth C. Cromlish, b. -- 4. Irene C. Cromlish, b. -- 3. Mary Cromlish, b. -- Married U. G. Cool, b. -- 4. Caroline Cromlish, b. - Miarried James Wandless, b. Children- 1. Edna May Wandless, b. -- 2. George Smith Wandless, b. -- THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 3. Margaret Wandless, b. -- 4. Elizabeth Wandless, b. -- 5. Lillie Augusta Cromlish, b. --, d. 6. Thomas Meech Cromlish, b. - Married Gertrude Martin, b. - Children- 1. Raymond Suter Cromlish, b. 2. Robert Thomas Cromlish, b. - VIII. WILLIAM LEIGHTON CROMLISH, b.-- Married ELIZABETH A. McWHINNEY, b. --, d. 1917 Children- 1. Albert Leighton Cromlis'h, b. - Married Harriet Utley Wicklin, b. - Children- 1. Harriet Utley Cromlish, b. -- 2. Elizabeth Thompson Cromlish, b. 2. John Bowllllan Cromlish, b. -- Married Mary Jane Elderkin, b. - Children- 1. Florence Elderkin Cromlish, b. 1912 2. Leighton Walker Cromlish, b. 1913 3. Richard Stanton Cromlish, b. 1915 3. Sarah McWhinney Cromlish, b. - Married Edward Wetstein, b. - Children- 1. Elizabeth Ann Wetstein, b. 1917 IX. ISABELLA CROMLISH, b. -- Married Hopkins, b. Children- 1. John Hopkins, b. -- Married Pearl Dowling, b. - Children- 1. John Allen Hopkins, b. -- 2. Aaron Martin Hopkins, b. -- 3. Emily Elizabeth Hop1kins, b. -- 4. Woodward Blair, b. -- 2. MahaLa Hopkins, b. -- Married (1) Chambers, b. -- Children- 1. Elizabeth Chambers, b. -- Married Eisenberg, b. Ohildren- 1. Preston Alfred Eisenberg, b. -- Married ( 2) William McCrae, b. -- 1. Catherine McCrae, b. -- 2. David McCrae, b. -- 3. Helen McCrae, b. -- 4. William McCrae, b. -- (GROUP 5) MATTHEW McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely, Ireland, 1804, d. Pittsburgh 1846 Married 1832 ELIZA GRAHAM, b.--, d. Pittsburgh 1877 Children- !. JAMES McCANDLESS, b. --, d. 1903 Married MARY STEARN, b. --, d. 1907 170 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE Children- 1. George McCandless, b. --, d. 1856 2. John McCandless, b.-- Married Isabella Green, b. - Children- 1. James McCandless, b. --, d. 1903 2. Benton McCandless, b. - Married Jane Ellen Kern, b. - Children- 1. John McCandless, b. -- 2. Mary McCandless, b. --, d. 1907 3. Wilson McCandless, b. -- 3. WH!iam McCandless, b. --, d. 1860 4. Matthew McCandless,· b. - Married Carrie Little, b. - Children- 1. James McCandless, b. --, d. -- 2. William McCandless, b. -- 3. George McCandless, b. -- 4. Elmer McCandless, b. -- 5. Jean McCandless, b. -- 6. Ella McCandless, b. -- 5. Eliza McCandless, b. --, d. 1866 6. Samuel McCandless, b. - Married Mary Buchanan, b. -- Children- · 1. J•ames McCandless, m. 2. Samuel McCandless, m. 7. Huber McCandless, b. -- Married (1) Isabella Stewart, b. --, d. - Married (2) Margaret Beringer, b. - Children- 1. Huber McCandless, b. -- 2. Eleanor McCandless, b. -- 8. Ella McCandless, b. -- . Married John Tremair, b. - Children- 1. Mary Tremair, b. -- 2. William Tremair, b. -- 3. Ella Tremair, b. -- 4 & 5. Grace and S'arah Tremair, b. -- II. ROBERT McCAlNDLESS, b. --, d. 1836 III. MARGARET McCANDLIDSS Married GEORGE STRAIN, b. --, d. 1877 Children- 1. Margaret Strain, b. --, d. 1905 IV. NANCY McCANDLESS, b. -, d. 1902 Married WILLIAM CAMERON, b. --, d. 1883 Children- 1. John C. Cameron, b. - Married Carrie Duff, b. - Children- 1. Helen Cameron, b. -- Married Statler, b. -- Children- 1. Rita Marie Statler, b. -- 2. Edith Cameron, b. -- THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 171 3. Harold Cameron, b. -- 4. William Cameron, b. -- 5. Ruth Cameron, b. -- 6. Lucy Oa.meron, b. -- 7. Lois Cameron, b. -- 8. Grace Cameron, b. -- 9. Gladys Cameron, b. --, d. -- 2. Samuel Cameron, b. -- Married Mary Gray, b.- Children- 1. Margaret Cameron, b. -- 3. Jennie Cameron, b.--, d.-- 4. William Cameron, b. -- 5. Margaret Cameron, b. -- V. MATTHEW McCANDLESS, b.-- Married (1) ALGINA BEATTY, b.--, d. 1909 Married (2) RAMSEY, b. --, d. 1917 (GROUP 6) GEORGE McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1808, d. Pittsburgh, Pa., 1889 Miarried 1836 SUSANNA C. SMITH, b. --, d. Pittsburgh, Pa., 1889 Children- !. MARGARET ANN McCANDLESS, b. --, d. 1912 Married (1) ROBERTS, b.--, d.-- Married (2) FREDERIC MASON, b. --, d. 1914 Children- !. Frederic George Mason, b. 1871, d. 1871 2. Margaret Ann Mason, b. -- Married (1) Louis P. Kleber, b. - Children- Frederic Louis Augusta Kleber, b. Married (2) William Knabe, b.-- 3. Jane EliZJabeth Mason, b. - Married Carl Wilhelm, b. - Children- . 1. George Mason Wilhelm, b. - Married Marguerite Adams, b. - Children- 1. George Mason McC. Wilhelm,b. 2. Homer Francis Wilhelm, b. -- 4. George Frederic Mason, b. --, d. 1891 5. Joseph William Mason, b. --, d. 1910 Married Mae Bruce Smith, b. - Children- 1. Jack Mason, b. -- 6. Charles Francis Mason, b. - Married SuSJan Bates Miller, b. - Children- 1. Margaret Emma Mason, b. -- II. JANE ELIZABETH McCANDLESS, b. --, d. 1905 Married SAMUEL P. GAMBLE, b. --, d. 1904 Children- !. Charles Elmer Gamble, b. --, d. 1886 ~. Jane Gamble, b. -- Married William "Wnite, b. --, d. 1902 172 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE Children- .!. George White, b. -- 2. Robert White, b. -- 3. Gladys White, b. -- 3. Laura Gamble, b. -- 4. William Gamble, b. 1868, d. 1871 III. GEORGE JAMES McCANDLESS, b. 1843, d. 1893. Married JULIA GRAY, b.- Children- 1. George Ford McCandless, b. - Married Minnie Owen Rankin, b. 2. John Matthew McCandless, b. - Married Anna Shrader, b.- Children- 1. Hazel McCandless, b. -- Married Charles Fitzpatrick, b.-- 3. Samuel Frederic McCandless, b. -- Married Maud Russell, b. -- 4. (GROUP 7) WILLIAM McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1810, d. Pittsburgh, Pa.., 1871 Married (1) MARG4RET LAFFERTY, b. --, d. Pittsbur~h, Pa.., 1842 Children- !. MARY ANN McCANDLESS, b. --, d," 1894 Miarried ELIAKIM STODDARD, b. --, d. 1889 Children- !. ElLa Irene Stoddard, b. -- 2. Laura. Washburne Stoddard, b. --, d. 1888 M·arried (2) 1844 SARAH ANN BARGER, b. 1817, d. 189.2 Children- !. MARGARET McCANDLESS, b. -- II. WILLIAM WICKLIFFE McCANDLESS, b. - Married MJARY HARRIS, b.--, d. 1905 Ohildren- 1. Mary Edna McCandless, b. --, d. 1882 2. William Wickliffe McCandless II, b. - Married Ma.ry Ida. Bole, b. - Children- 1. Mary Bole McCandless, b. -- 2. WilliJam Wickliffe McCandless, III, b. -- 3. John McCandless, ·b. -- 3. Faith McCandless, lb. - Married Paul Sutcliffe, b. - Children- 1. Helen Irene Sutcliffe, b. -- 4. Le Ora Margery McCandless, b. - Married Franklin Cook, b. -- 6. Thomas Harris McCandless, b. -- (GROUP 8) JOHN McCANDLESS, b. Gleneely 1813, d. Pittsburgh, Pa.., 1898 Married 1839 REBECCA RANDOLP;H SANDERSON, b. Carlisle 1818, d. Pittsburgh, Pa., 1898 Children- !. SARAH ADELliNE McCANDLESS, b. -- II. MARGARET EMMA McCANDLESS, b. -- III. JOHN HEBER McCANDLESS, b. -- Married MARION EMMA HAMLIN, b. -- IV. MARY REBECCA McCANDLESS, b. -- V. GEORGE ALONZO McCANDLESS, b. - Married FRANCES HOWARD WARD, b.- Children- 1. George Heber McCandless, b. -- Married Hetty McCutcheon Martin, 'b. - Children- 1. Mary Randolph McCandless, b. 1906 2. William Donald McCandless, b. 1908 3. Anna Louise McCandless, b. 1911 4. Frances Martin McCandless, b. 1914 6. Rebecca Sanderson McCandless, b. 1918 174 . THOMAS McCANDLIDSS LINE 2. Frank Howard McCandless, b. - Married Helen Gibson Children- 1. Helen Kathryn McCandless, b. 1917 3. John Oameron McCandless, b. -- VI. SUSANNA ELIZABETH McCA!NDLESS, b. --, d. 1908 {GROUP 9) ROBERT McCANDLESS, b. Mulgye, Scotland, 1816, d. Pittsburgh, Pa., 1856 Married 1843 ANN LAFFERTY, b. 1818, d. Pittsburgh, Pa., 1897 ' Children- !. GEORGE WILBERFORCE McCANDLESS, b. --, d. 1873 Married SARAH FORD, b. --, d. 1873 Children- 1. George WHberforce McCandless, b. - Married EstelLa Loomis, b. - Children- 1. Anna Loomis McCandless, b. - Married J·ohn Conn, b. - Children- 1. Margrett Conn, b. -- 2. Mary IDdna Conn, b. -- 2. Robert Ventress McCandless, b. --, d. 1873 II. CHARLES McCANDLESS, b. --, d. 1873 III. ROBERT DOANE McCANDLIDSS, b. --, d. 1847 IV. ARABELLA JEANNETTE McCANDLESS, b. -, d. 1889 Married LOUIS ROTT Children- 1. Louis Edwin Rott, b. - Married Eva Stemler, b. - Children- 1. Dorothy Louis Rott, b. -- 2. Aliyson J. Rott, b. -- 3. Virginia Rott, b. -- 2. Robert George Rott, 1b, -- Married Lililan Raymond, b. -- 3. Charles Henry Rott, b. --, d. 1895 4. Albert John Rott, b. 1883, d. 1917 5. Wilbur Gladden Rott, b. --, d. 1886 IV. MARGRETT VIRGINIA McCANDLESS Married LOUIS ROTT, b. 1842, d. 1913 {GROUP 10) MARGARET McCANDLESS, b. Mulgye 1822, d. Wheeling, W. Va., ~885. :Married 1841 WILLIAM C. LINCH, b ..Carlisle 1815, d. WheeLing 1888 Children- !. ROBERT LINCH, b. --, d. - ll. MARGARET JANE LINCH, b. -- Married B. B. DOVENER, b. 1842, d. 1914 Children- 1. William N. Dovener, b. -- Married Marie L. Fournier, b. -- THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 175 Children- 1. Robert Fournier Dovener, b. 2. Robert P. Dovener, b. --, d. - III. ELIZABETH LINCH, b. --, d. - IV. WILLIAM NEWTON LINCH, b. -, d. 1905 Married NORAH BOARDMAN, b. -- V. GEORGE PRESTON Ll'NCH, b. - Married TCHARLOTH STEIN, b. - Children- 1. William C. Linch, b.-- 2. Jessie K. Linch, b. -- 3. Margaret Linch, b. -- 4. Mary Linch, b. -- VI. SUSAN A. LINCH, b. - Married G. J. CADDLE, b.- Children- 1. Bertram B. Caddie, b. -- 2. George Roy Caddie, b. -- 3. Margaret J. Caddie, b. -- VII. MARY EMMELINE LINCH, b. 1854, d. 1859 VIII. ALONZO E. LINCH, b. - Married MARIE McLEAN, b.- Children- 1. Alice M. Linch, b. -- 2. Robert Linch, b. -- 3. Sumner Linch, b. -- 176 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 177 178 THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE 179 180 THOM!AS McCANDLESS LINE LAST NOTES 181 LAST NOTES O:UR GENEALOGY An experienced genealogist writes that attempts to get up a complete genealogy of all the people of any one name from their origin have proved failures. Records of each generation even are not always obtainable, and the number of ancestors too great for a full record~for instance, begin with two parents, then four grandparents, then eight great grandparents, etc., it has been computed that in· twelve generations (300) years one would have two thousand and forty-eight dil"ect ancestors, and in six hundred years the enormous sum of eight million, three hundred eighty-eight thousand, six hun dred and eight direct ancestors-to be complete all should be accounted for. Hence it is tl.l:uat ancestral history can best be preserved by taking up the family line from one ancestor; in our records this ancestor chosen is Thomas McCandless, father of the George McCandless whose family came to Pitts burgh in 1831. Even this limited record has many breaks; possibly a jour ney over the seas and personal interviews with descendants might have made our records fuller; inquiries for the unknown members have not been answered by their descenda-nts; the list shows how the records are broken. The families of James and John McCandless of Gleneely, sons of Thomas McCandless, unknown. The descendants of Mary, only daughter of Thomas McCandless; Oatherine McMurray, Mrs. John Mulhern of Queensland, the only representative. The family of Mary, Mrs. J. Kelly, of Prince Edward IsLand, Canada, who was the eldest daughter of George McCandless. The ~amiJ.ies of three children of Cornelius McCandless, son of Thomas, whose location in the United States is unknown. Th'ere are five named Thomas McCandless~ 1-Thomas McCandless, of Kindr-oyhead, Ireland. 2-Thomas McCandless, a son of Thomas McCandless. 3-Thomas McCandless, oldest son of George McCandless, who remained in Scotland. 4-Thomas McCandless, a son of John McCandless, of Gleneely, who was in Brooklyn, N. Y., in 1839. 5-Thomas McCandless, of Gleneely, a great grandson of Thomas Mc Candless. All inquiries for them have been unavailing. LOCATION OF THE DESCENDANTS OF GEORGE McCANDLESS IN 1918 1. The John Oromlish Family- All families live in Pittsburgh and vicinity, except Thomas Cromlfsh and descendants living in Chicago, Illinois. The Matthew McCandless Family- All families live in Pittsburgh, except John B. McCandless in Philadel phia, Pa.; Samuel G. Cameron in Pasadena, California; John C. Cameron, Aspinwall, Pa. The George McCandless Family- Of the George James McCaidles family, three sons, their mother and sister live in Detroit, Mich.; business address, McCandless Bros., 703 Chamber of 182 LAST NOTES Commerce, Detroit, Mich.; Samuel T. H. McCandless, Toronto, Ont.; Mrs. Richard H. Sammons (Hazel M. G. McCandless), Tarpon Springs, Florida. 2. Matthew Thomas Family- Matthew and wife on a ranch near Boise, Idaho; this winter with their son, David Charles McCandless; business address, 419 O'Farrel street, Boise; Susanna McC. Coak, living at Bristow, Oklahorna-Daughters-1, Fred Mason fiamily: Charles Mason, Pittsburgh, Pa., Mrs. Margaret Mason Knabe, Mrs. Jane Mason Wilhelm, Horner Wilhelm, New York City; George Mason Wil helm, Detvoit, Mich.; 2, Samuel Gamble family: Laura Gamble, Jane Gamble White and two sons and d·aughter, New York City. · The William McCandless Family- William W. McCandless, son Thomas, sister Margoa.ret, Ella Stoddard, Bellevue, Pa.; Faith McC. Sutcliffe, Indianapolis; Leora McC. Cooke, Pough keepste, N. Y.; eldest son, W. W. McCandless and family, Highrnont, near Los Angeles, California. The John McCand·less Family- All live In Pittsburgh and vicinity. The Robert McCandless Family- All live in Pittsburgh and vicinity. The WilHam Linch Family- Sons: George Preston, Wheeling, W. Va., Alonzo E. Linch, Moundsville, W. Va.; daughters: Mvs. B. B. Dovener, son and family, Washington, D. C. Mrs. Sue Caddie, sons and daughter, El Paso, Texas. Mrs. Julia Gray McCand less and •her son, Benjamin Franklyn McCandless, will leave Michigan in the fall (1918), intending to ma.ke their horne in Florida. OUR WAR RECORD The first war in which any of our family were engaged was the Civil War, 1861-65. The cause of this war was the difference of opinion relating to the bondage and traffic in the bla.ck race between the people of the Northern and Southern states. Soon after the discovery of America the Spanish West Indies introduced ·bla.ck slaves to do work there; also at one time in London alone, there were 20,000 black slaves belonging to members of the W. I. Co., but in 1772 England declared that blacks were free as soon as they arrived. Whil the course of ultimate extinction." Arsenals, forts and other government prop erty had been seized by the South, Floyd·, war minister, being not loyal; and our guns from the Pittsburgh Arsenal were already on the wharf to be shipped south when the loy:al Pittsburgh citizens prevented the movement. In February, 1861, six states of the South organized a Confederate govern ment, with Jefferson Davis as President. Abraham Lincoln was inaugurated Pre!!ldent of the United States March 4, 1861. The war opened by an attack on Fort Sumter, South Carolina, April 12, 1861, and Major Anderson, lack Ing guns and provisions, surrendered the next day. On April 15, 1861, the President issued a proclamation calling out the mfilitia to the number or 75,000 for a short term "In order to assist in ma;intaining the honor and existence of our national Union, also to redress wrongs already long enough endured." Betrayed, Insulted, the people of the >North responded at once; in twenty-four hours a regiment from Mru:;sachusetts was on Its way to Wash Ington, and In a month the people of the North turned from Industries of peace to the activities of war. On May 3 the President {)alled for forty more regiments of volunteers and 18,000 seamen. The first obj-ect of the South was to prevent advance of any Federa.l force into Virginia and in May troops assembled in Richmond and pushed on to the northern boundary of the state at Manassas Junction. The Federal forces assembling to defend Washington were on the east side ol' the Potomac at Arlington Heights. This force of mostly untrained men advanced to Manassas and suffered defeat on July 21, the advance being made contrary to the advice of General Scott, Commander In Chief, but the clamor of Igno rant newspapers, with "On to Richmond," was heeded and these hastily gath ered forces rushed into action. It was In these volunteer· regiments that young men ol' our families enlisted; some !'or the short period, others until the close of the war. In this battle were George Wilberforce McCandless, son of Robert McCan(!less; George Cromlish, son of' John Cromllsh; George James :tv.:cCandless, son of George McCandless. A son-In-Law of Willlam and Margaret McCandless Linch, Captain Black burn B. Dovener, served through the war and participated In the following engagements: 1, Cloy Mountain, Va.., May 9, 1864; 2, New River Bridge, Va., May 10, 1864; 3, Newport, Va., May 13, 1864; 4, Middlebrook, Va., June 10, 1864; 5, Lexington, Va .. , June 11, 1864; 6, Quaker Church, Va., June 17, 1864; 7, Lynchburg. Va .. June 18, 1864; 8, Snicker's Ford, Va., July 18, 1864; 9, Kern town, Va., July 23 and 24, 1864; 10. Hail Town, Va., August 24, 1864; 11, Ber ryville, Va., September 3, 1864; 12, Winchester, Va., September 19, 1864; 13, Fisher's Hlll, Va., September 22, 1864; 14, Stickney's Farm. Va., October 13, 1864; 15, Cedar Creek or Middletown, Va., October 19. 1864; 16. Hatcher's Run, Va., March, 29. 30 and 31, 1865; 17, Fort Gregg, Va., April 2, 1865; 18, Rice's Station, V'<-1 .. Aprrll 6, 1865; 19, Appommattox C. H., Va., April 9. 1865. Wounded at Cloy Mountain, Va.., May 9, 1864. (Signed) John W. HolJ.lday, Lieut. Col. Comd. Regt. Samuel P. Gamble, son-in-Law of George McCandless, who served through the war, was wounded at the battle of F1air Oaks, May 31, 1862, In which there were great losses on both sides, but Federal success on the next day. Sam uel Gamble returned home on a short furlough; returning, he was taken prisoner in another ·battle and confined in Libby prison for eighteen months, when with Colonel Rose he escaped through a tunnel, was recaptured and In all was in this prison for twenty-two months. Samuel Gamble had the rank of captain in Company B. Sixty-third Pennsylvania Regiment of Volunteers. (From report of the Banitary Commission on the treatment of Federal pris oners.)-lAbby prison, best known, was considered the officers' prison, and was also used for privates. It was a row of brick buildings three stories hig4, on the canal in Richmond, Va., overlooking the James river, and for merly used as a tobacco warehouse. The rooms were 100 feet long and 40 broad. In six of these rooms were confined 1,200 U. S. officers of all grade& from that of brigadier general to second lieutenant for many months. This 18~ LAST NOTES was all the space allowed them in which to cook, eat, wash, sleep and take exercise; ten feet by two all that could be claimed by each man. At one time no benches, stools or chairs were allowed; after a while they were allowed to make stools or chairs out of boxes or barrels coming from the North. The daily ration for the officers was a small loaf of Indian meal, sometimes of inferior wheat, weighing about half a pound, and two ounces of beef. Majo'l' Turner was the officer in command and among the rules was the order that no one should go within three feet of a window. Often, unconsciously, an officer would go near a window and he was instantly shot at without warning. The reports of muskets were heard every day and often a prisoner would fall either killed or wounded. A description of their physical condition is not quoted. P!'esident Lincoln issued his proclamation for the emancipation of all in bondage on J•anuary 6, 1863. The battle of Gettysburg, Pa., July 4, 1863, was the turning •point of the war, but there were many battles after this date until in 1865 General Lee ev:acuated Richmond, April 2, and with his re duced and famished army attempted' to reach a place of safety in the country. Failing in thi•s, General Lee surrendered to General U. S. Grant April 9, 1865, at Appomattox, and peace was proc.!aimed on April 14, the anniversary of the attack on Fort Sumter in 1861. THE WORLD WAR OF 1914 Among the young men of our family who responded to England's sum mons are three grandsons of Robert McCandless of Moville, Robert Baird of Ireland, and Robert McCandless o•f the family of his Aunt Margaret McC. Fulton of New Zealand. From a training camp there he was sent to England early in 1916. A letter in February, 1918, says he was severely wounded and for nine months was in different hospitals, then sent back to the trenches, again wounded by shrapnel in arm, ankle and both legs. He has• been in a hospital now over three months, and when able to travel will be sent home. Mrs. Fulton's letter told of the enlistment of her only son, William. No tidings. so far of Robert Baird. After the United States entered the war, April, 1917, the first volunteer of our family is George Roy Caddie, second son of Dr. G. J. a.nd Sue McC. (I.Jinch) Caddie, of El Paso, Texas. He is addressed Corporal G. R. Caddie, Company D, Second Brigade, First Division, American Expeditionary Forces. He hlas been in F!'ance since June, 1917, served twice in the trenches, is well contented with a soldier's life and has received commendation. Wilson McCandless, son of John McCandless of Philadelphia, enHsted early. Thomas H. McCandless, youngest son of Willi.am W. McCandless of Bellevue, Pa., enlisted in the Naval Reserves; i.s under age, finishing at Am· herst College. Robert White, son of Jane McC. Gamble and the late William White, enlisted in New York City, sent to Artillery Division in camp here, and in January, 1918, transfe.rred to Camp Sam Houston, Texas, for aviation; now at Camp Sheridan, Montgomery, Ala., T. M. Detachment, M. S. T. U., 329 Unit. George and Homer Wilhelm, sons o.f Jane McC. Mason Wilhelm, hiave had military training in the Seventh Regiment, National Guards, the elder for three years, Homer for five years, he also serving with the Guards men on the Mexican border in 1916. They have been classified, George, B-4; Homer, B-3. Frederic Kleber, son of Margaret McC. Mason and H. Kleber, was accepted in the Navy (Class A-1). John Cameron McCandless, youngest son of George A. McCandless. of Oakmont, Pa., and gr:andson of John McCand less, of Pittsburgh, enlisted in the Engineers. He is a member of Company B, Thirty-third Regiment of Engineers, now in training at Camp Devens, Ayer, Massachusetts. It is possible there are others of whom no report has LAST NOT:IDS 185 been made A note dated :VIay 5, 1918, from the chaplain at Camp Devens says that he bade good-bye to John C_ :VlcCandless, May 4, the company bound "somewhere." A high tribute to the unusual character and standing of the men in this company of the Thirty-third Regiment of Engineers closed the chaplain's note. A telegram from a friend on :Vlay 7 told that the Engineers were then on the sea. News or the Engineers' safe arrival May 27. Letter from John C. McCandless, June 25, 1918: Pleasant voyage, in good health; fine country, but not equal to U. S. A. PRAYER FOR OUR WARRIORS 0 God, our refuge and strength, bless our soldiers, sailors and aviators; keep them safe from all evil; grant them skill and courage in battle; heal Lheir wounds; assuage their pain; and whenever, soon or late, in days of war or in days of peace, Thou openest to them the gates' of larger life, receive them again into Thy joyful service, to win with Thee and Thy servants everywhere the eternal victory of all good over all wickedness; through our only Saviour Jesus Christ Amen. A GREJ\.T DAY FOR THE WORLD NOVEMBER 11, A. D. 1918 "'The armistice has been signed 1 "The war is ended!" This glorious news flashed over the wires encircling the whole world, early Monday morning. People were awakened by ringing of bells, blowing of sirens and motor horns, quickly followed by impromptu parades and wild demonstrations of joy throughout the day. November 11, A. D. 1918, marks a great day for the human race ''Laus Deo!" APPENDIX ANCESTRY AND FAMILY OF THOSE WHO ARE ALLIED BY MARRIAGE WITH THE THOMAS McCANDLESS LINE OF THE McCANDLESS-BUCHANAN FAMILY OF THE WEST HIGHLANDS